EZEKIEL

 

and YHWH’s

 

 Judgment

 

 

for the

 

Good News

 

PEOPLE

 

 

 

VOLUME I

 

EL SHADDAI

 

 

EZEKIEL and YHWH’s

 

 

Judgment for the

 

 

 Good News People

 

 

 

 

Volume I--EL SHADDAI

 

 

 

 

 

by

 

an unworthy servant

 

 

 

 

 

 

And you shall know the truth,

 

and the truth will make you free.

 

(John 8:32)

 

 

Common Law Copyright, 2003 & 2005 CE, an unworthy servant, Calder, Idaho.  The author claims his Right of exclusive ownership and control of this publication, the fruit of his labor, as a matter of Intellectual Property protected by the Laws of YHWH and as guaranteed by the US Constitution for the United States.  Permission is granted to quote provided appropriate credit is cited together with the Publisher’s web site name and postal mailing address––WWW.age-end.com PO Box 473, Calder, ID 83808, USA. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Contents

 

 

 

Volume I--EL SHADDAI

 

 

CHAPTER                                                                              PAGE

 

 

      -                  Cover Page                                                                                                         1

 

      -                  Title Page                                                                                                             2

 

      -                  Contents                                                                                                              3

 

      -                  Publisher’s Preface                                                                                           5

 

      -                  Prologue                                                                                                              6

 

 

Part A--Setting the Stage  

 

       1                Introduction                                                                                                       27

 

       2                Proving The CREATOR                                                                                  29

 

       3                Evolution                                                                                                           38

 

 

Part B--YESHUA 

 

       4                The Genealogy of YESHUA                                                                          46

 

       5                The Birth of YESHUA                                                                                      57

 

       6                The Death of YESHUA                                                                                   60

 

       7                The Cross                                                                                                          66

 

       8                The Reality of Shame                                                                                      71

 

       9                The Sign of YESHUA                                                                                      75

 

 

Part C--YHWH 

 

      10               YESHUA--Who Was He?                                                                               83

 

      11               YESHUA Was/Is YHWH                                                                                 95

 

      12               Christian Polytheism                                                                                     103

 

 

Part D--Spirits or Angels? 

 

      13               The Nature of Spirit                                                                                        106

 

      14               Flying Angels?                                                                                               115

 

 

Part E--YHWH’s Sovereignty

 

      15               A SOVEREIGN RULER I                                                                              118

 

      16               A SOVEREIGN RULER II                                                                             134

 

      17               Christian Views on Sovereignty                                                                  142

 

 

Part F--What Matters? 

 

      18               YHWH’s Purpose                                                                                           150

SHEERIT YISRAEL

PO Box 473

Calder, Idaho 83808, USA

 

 

Publisher’s Preface

 

Greetings!  The following presentation is volume one of a 36-volume production of some 6,000 pages on “Ezekiel and YHWH’s Judgment for the Good News People,” all of which is on the Internet at the www.age-end.com web site. 

 

This overall effort provides an interpretation of the Good News message in the New Testament, its linkage to the book of Ezekiel, and an application of both to the age-end prophecies relating to certain nations and peoples now out in the world.  In order for this single volume to be understood and comprehended, it is imperative that the study be read from its beginning--from page one. 

 

Anyone trying to read the study’s 6,000 pages at any mid-point will end up in a state of confusion without having read and digested the preceding material.  It is crucially important that this work be read in sequence from its beginning--otherwise, the reader will almost certainly end up missing the essence of the message! 

 

The effort was originally set on a Macintosh computer with Microsoft Word 6.0.1.  It was set in Helvetica, 12-point type (18 pt on chapter headings); single line spacings; and margins:  left 1.2”, right 0.8”, top 0.7”, bottom 0.8” and footer 0.6” (for page numbers). 

 

For further information on obtaining this study in 18 computer floppy disks (IBM-formatted, high density, 2HD, 1.44 MB, 3 1/2 inches); in a single CD-Rom; or in hard copies (when the Internet or a compatible computer is not available); please write the publisher at the above address and send a stamped, self-addressed, long (legal-size), return envelope. 

 

With a CD-Rom or computer floppy disks, the study is readable on Macintosh (systems 5.0 and later) or IBM/compatible (with Microsoft Word-Windows) personal computers.  May The Great CREATOR and SOVEREIGN OF THE UNIVERSE bless you as you study His word to learn His will and to obey Him.  Shalom (peace) to you and yours! 

 

an unworthy servant, Sukkot 2005 CE

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

              Prologue

 

 

The Problem 

 

At a first reading of this study, the reader may find it somewhat technical and a little complicated.  At least, this conclusion can be reached from the general public at large who lack a background in Scriptural study.  Strangely enough, this situation will also be true with many Christians who are Scripturally illiterate and who know little or nothing about what the Book really says. 

 

Yet, this writer could not, in all fairness and honesty, avoid this ultimate reality.  The many little, intricate facts, histories and background findings have to be presented in order to cover the subject in a fashion which hopefully will preclude the critics and doubting Thomases from having ammunition to use in their deceitful and dishonest methods of attempting to shoot truth down. 

 

 

It Is For Students of the Word! 

 

Thus, this work may seem a little difficult to some.  However, this writing and publishing effort has not been undertaken to convince any Scripturally illiterate person of the need to become Scripturally literate, with some familiarity with the Word and what it says. 

 

It is predicated upon an assumption that it will be read by, analyzed by and contemplated by people who do study the Word and study to be approved by The MOST HIGH. 

 

On May 14, 2001, National Public Radio (NPR) had Professor Michael Brown of Emory University on to discuss his recent research and a new book he has out on the strange and unique paradox Christian Americans face on the question of Scriptural study, knowledge and understanding. 

 

Michael Brown is a Professor of New Testament (NT) at Emory.  He has undertaken an effort to determine what the typical Christian American knows about the Book.  His findings were both sickening and pathetic because most Christian Americans know almost nothing about the Book. 

 

Many or most of them have some vague idea about the creation account with Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden and some more have some confused thinking about Noah’s flood.  Although not mentioned by Brown, it also seems clear that many Christians have some further unclear ideas about a character named “Jesus,” who supposedly came and died for their sins. 

 

However, beyond these two or three basic themes, the typical Christian American knows virtually nothing about the Scriptures.  Even on the few topics of which Americans may have heard, most Christian people are grossly ignorant and uninformed.  They really don’t know and don’t want to know. 

 

 

Now, the Paradox 

 

Despite this gross state of ignorance and lack of information, the “Christian Bible” is and has historically been a best seller in the United States.  As Brown correctly perceived, The MOST HIGH’s Word is the world’s best selling work.  But it is seldom read by the people who buy it.  The professor said that Christians buy the Book in order to use it as a talisman or good luck charm of some sort. 

 

In other words, Christian Americans are anxious to have a “Bible” in their homes, and they will even spend some money to buy one.  The dilemma surfaces because they rarely read the Book they own and possess.  They have the Word either for magic purposes (as suggested by Brown); or alternatively, many Christians like to have the Book for pride and show off purposes (which will be discussed later). 

 

Since the typical Christian knows nothing and doesn’t want to know anything, he or she almost never studies.  Yet, the production of this study of some 6,000 pages is predicated upon being read and addressed by people who do have some familiarity with the Word.  In fact, some basic familiarity is essential for a comprehension of what is to follow. 

 

 

The Christian Attitude 

 

Christians, in particular, have a tendency of supposing that little or nothing from the Word is of any importance in their lives because they tend to believe that they presently are in possession of salvation.  Hence, nothing else matters spiritually.  From their perspective, they don’t need to study and be approved since they (incorrectly) believe that they are now approved and saved. 

 

When this belief in now possessing salvation is coupled with the common attitude and obsession of most people over their vain idols, loves and gods (which they serve with their hearts, minds and money), it is virtually an impossible task to break through to the essence of persons out in society at this time.  It’s too bad, but most Christians are precisely like secular individuals in their focus upon useless idolatry. 

 

But what if all of this exhibited pride, vanity, self righteousness and idolatry is all empty and wrong?  What if all of these proud, vain Christians are not currently in possession of grace and salvation?  What if they have been misinformed by their Christian Church leaders?  What if the subject of this work offers new light on this theme?  Is it not then worth a little study and contemplation?  Therefore, is it not important? 

 

 

But A Few Christians Will 

 

While the typical and general Christian knows very little about the Book, and will never spend any real time, effort or money to study and learn about the Book; there are a minority few who will seem to express some interest, concern and study.  America is a Christian land and some 60% to 90% of her people in almost any context are alleged to be Christians in some form (though they are largely Scripturally illiterate). 

 

In any particular setting of these reported Christians, one might introduce them to this study and evoke some interest/fascination (perhaps one to five percent of them would at least address some part of this work, if sufficiently motivated and intrigued).  Surely, these few Christians might read a few of the words here in volume one (but not much more, as it is a rare individual who would ever read 6,000 pages of anything). 

 

But the vast bulk of these few people will never expend any genuine effort in study to really get something from this work (certainly, 6,000 pages are out of the question).  Consequently, it will be a waste of time for them to put any labor into it.  The problem is that most Christians who will do some study fit into one of four primary categories. 

 

 

The Few Who Will 

 

Of the few Christians who will at least entertain some new and/or different thinking on the Word (from what they have been told by their denominational preachers and teachers), most are already convinced in their minds and mental mind sets that they are “saved” right now and are in need of nothing really further in a spiritual vein. 

 

As noted above, and as will be covered later herein, they are now filled with pride, self righteousness and vain idolatry. 

 

Since they don’t need anything further (beyond their present idols), they are hard to motivate to take a fresh, new, Scriptural look at their real condition (which is that they are not presently saved and that the subject of salvation is considerably different from what they have been told by their Christian leaders). 

 

Any study on their part is usually directed at hearing smooth things about how great and how wonderful that they are because of having Christian salvation (like Isaiah 30:10 prophesied).  Or alternatively, they simply love to have their ears tickled with fantasies, lies and deception (as the New Testament says at II Tim 4:3-4). 

 

Because of this prevailing attitude of many Christians, most of those who will at least look at this work will do so in order to build up their own pride, ego, self righteousness and vanity.  They are looking for ways to further enhance their present belief of having Christian salvation.  They want to feel good about the Christian salvation which they suppose they now possess (but they are wrong on this, as will be proven later herein). 

 

The second major type of interested Christians includes a few out there who simply love to find out something new and overlooked by their preachers and denominations which they can brag and boast about having discovered to their religious colleagues and contemporaries.  These Christians may read or study a little on the side in hopes of finding out something to shine/glow over in front of their Sunday School classes. 

 

“Religious hobbyists” are a third primary category of Christians who may demonstrate a little interest in a production like this one.  Just as many people have hobbies, which take of their time, interest and money (like with sports, daily TV programs, antique cars, stamp and coin collections, etc), there are some Christians who become dedicated religious hobbyists.  They like religion as a hobby to pursue in their spare time. 

 

 

The Fourth and Worst Type of All 

 

There is still one more commonly found major type of Christian who may address material like this study at hand.  They are the professional religionists (the “preachers, pastors, teachers, elders, priests, evangelists, bishops, reverends, fathers, and leaders,” who either make money or receive status/pride from religion).  They sometimes can be motivated and impressed to look at a work like this one. 

 

Usually, the interest of the professional religionists is in finding material which they can plagiarize/steal/use in their own leadership roles over their Christian followers/sheep.  Though some of these big shots may carry some motivation to deal with some ideas, words and thinking from others, they are very careful about how they present this material to their followers, if at all.  That’s why they may plagiarize from others. 

 

Most of them are extremely jealous of their flocks of Christian followers.  They are in no mood to do anything which can jeopardize their position in terms of their sheep followers (which most denominations look upon and treat as the “dumb sheep”). 

 

Since the Christian leaders are types of parasites, who draw blood from their sheep (either in the form of money and substance and/or in the form of receiving power, prestige and adulation from their sheep--to fuel their personal pride and vanity, as will be addressed in later chapters herein), they are very reluctant to ever let on that they would dare have to obtain knowledge and understanding from other people. 

 

In other words, they don’t want their sheep to ever grasp how inadequate that they are in terms of the Book.  That’s why they will sometimes plagiarize and steal from someone else (by never giving any credit or recognition where information comes from).  Most Christian preachers are very deceptive and evil when it comes to ever allowing anyone else to have any credit for knowing anything about the Book. 

 

It’s too bad, but most preachers are quite happy to keep their sheep in perpetual ignorance, rather than risk losing their sheep to someone else or some other source which may have more Scriptural understanding than they do.  In other words, they don’t care one whit about the sheep.  They only care about themselves and perpetuating their power and rule over the sheep (see Jer 23-50 and Ezek 13 and 34). 

 

It is indeed sad and tragic.  But some of the worse people of all to reach with any form of serious truth, to cause obedience and change (beyond the fairy tales and pathetic nonsense, normally dispensed by Christian denominations), are Christian preachers, leaders, and big shots (particularly to include all those who like and use fancy, big shot titles to supposedly set them apart from the dumb sheep, whom they lord over and dominate, in the Nicolaitane sense--Rev 2:6, 15). 

 

These big shot Christian leaders, and especially those who use fancy titles (like “pope, pastor, father, reverend, apostle, evangelist, bishop, priest, elder, etc”), are absolute frauds and enemies of truth.  By the way, in the Word, no one seems to have used fancy titles.  In the NT, believers (including those who did have authority and offices) called/referred to each other as brother and brethren--never using any titles. 

 

Today, virtually all of the Christian leaders and big shots think so highly of themselves that it is almost impossible to break through their exaltation, their high state of supposed being, and their blatant pride and vanity.  Not only do they have barriers that keep truth from breaking through to themselves, but they are absolutely committed to keeping the sheep in perpetual ignorance.  They are categorically enemies of truth! 

 

 

Therefore 

 

In all four of the categories of Christians delineated above, their hearts are simply not in the truth/righteousness found in the Book.  Their lives are built on pretense and pretending to be righteous and good; when, in fact, their hearts aren’t in it (yes, their actions and deeds are not in conformity with the real message in the Word).  They are not going to study to be approved (as the “King James Version” [KJV] puts II Tim 2:15). 

 

Like Isaiah (Yeshayahu in the Hebrew) wrote, all of the above described persons draw near to The MOST HIGH with their lips and words, but their hearts are far removed from Him (Isa 29:13). 

 

While the above stated four primary categories of Christians (who will do some study) represent a number of Christian believers out in the world today, it goes without saying that there probably are still a few other Christians in some other category not cited above.  But these four definitions take in most of the Christian world in terms of study. 

 

 

Still One More Category 

 

Clearly, there is still one more category of people--who may or may not presently be Christians.  They are individuals who are genuinely interested in studying to grow in grace, faith, repentance and obedience.  There aren’t many around like this in the modern world--perhaps one in a million, one in a hundred thousand, or one in some other huge number (small percentage).  For sure, there are very few out there like this. 

 

Of course, many Christians love the words grace and faith.  But their hang-up happens whenever they have to be told about repentance and obedience (after all, their “Jesus” died so that they don’t have to change or obey much of anything--all they have to do is to believe and affirm some faith and belief in the Christian suppositions and ideas about this person whom they call “Christ”). 

 

In any case, it is these rare, unique, few individuals which this publication hopes to reach (yes, those who do care and will study to grow in repentance and obedience). 

 

 

More on the Audience  

 

Consequently, this publication will not mean much to people who have never studied, do not study and see no need to study for approval.  In short, it wasn’t written for them or their edification in the first place.  They will never get it anyway, regardless of how well it is written and how important and profound the topic and its many sub-parts could be in order to understand truth. 

 

And as the reader will discover in a later chapter in this work, maybe such individuals shouldn’t get it anyway.  Maybe this whole topic is just not for them.  While it is doubtful that many individuals in this category can ever begin to understand it, it’s highly possible that they just weren’t supposed to comprehend material like this. 

 

Probably, most persons in this category have something else to do with their valuable time rather than merely waste it on Scriptural study, which they either don’t need or don’t want because they believe and suppose that they already know everything they need to know from the Word (because of pride and vanity). 

 

Instead, it was written for people who either have some basic knowledge and understanding of what the Book does say; or at least, they are interested and are trying, presently, to obtain some basic knowledge and understanding in order to be approved.  In other words, some persons can be interested and might be able to get it. 

 

Therefore, attitude will have a lot to do with whether you, the reader, get anything out of this production or not.  If you come to it with apathy, indifference and lack of care, then you’re wasting your time.  But if you approach it with zeal, dedication, purpose and a love and appreciation for truth, then you likely will be rewarded in your quest. 

 

 

The Theme 

 

While it may seem a little difficult and complicated, the basic theme of this effort is really quite simple.  For the last two millennium, the Christian world has talked at length about the “what,” as associated with the New Testament.  While many people could never even grasp this “what,” some others have done so. 

 

Some know and understand that The Hebrew MESSIAH, born in Bethlehem some 2,000 years ago, came with a message about the Good News of the coming Kingdom of YHWH (YHWH is the Tetragrammaton--the four letters of the personal name of The MOST HIGH).  Although most Christians know little or nothing beyond this basic “what,” they do apparently recognize it as the so-called “Gospel” message. 

 

(Note:  the word “Gospel” has been used in this instance and herein for purposes of communication.  But it may not be the most descriptive or best choice of a word since it perhaps also has a meaning of “Godspell” with all of its ramifications, as one may later discover herein). 

 

And while this “what” is important, it is also useful to look at the other half of this equation--the “who” this Good News message was intended for and/or directed at in the general population.  Thus, does this mention of “who” have any significance or pertinence otherwise? 

 

To reduce it to its basics--Who was The Hebrew MESSIAH YESHUA (called “Jesus,” by many Christians) sent to?  Was He sent to the whole world and all of its peoples or was He sent to a more select, elect, limited group of persons? 

 

Thus, the question may be defined as--who are the people of the Good News?  And do these people of the Good News have a relationship to the prophet Ezekiel (Yechezkel in the Hebrew) of the Old Testament and YHWH’s Words of judgment for man?  These are the issues in this study. 

 

 

Use of Hebrew and Greek Words 

 

From the very beginning and throughout this publication, the reader will find Hebrew words taken by this writer from the Hebrew Old Testament (Tanakh, in the Hebrew).  The reason for turning to Hebrew words (and also Greek words, as applicable in the Greek New Testament) is because the Scriptures were not written in English.  This may be quite a shock to some people, but it is the truth! 

 

Yes, as good as the “King James Version” (KJV) may seem, it is not the inspired original.  It is a translation from other writings! 

 

The need for this is not to confuse the reader; but rather, to conform to truth and appeal to the individual who is in pursuit of truth.  The body of the text will usually explain these words and the need for their presentation as shown (as the reader proceeds through the study effort). 

 

In particular, this writer will commonly use Hebrew names and titles in association with The MOST HIGH--for example, The Tetragrammaton YHWH and its contracted form YAH (which the “King James” translates as “LORD”); EL, ELOAH and ELOHIM (which the “King James” renders as “God”); and YESHUA (in lieu of the KJV “Jesus”). 

 

Moreover, this writer often uses the Hebrew names of some of the Old Testament personalities; although in direct references to books by those persons, the names are usually left as found in English translations. 

 

Hence, the prophet Ezekiel’s name is correctly Yechezkel in Hebrew (which is used herein to refer to the man).  But in references to the book of Ezekiel, the word Ezekiel is left as it appears in the English translations. 

 

For the English transliteration of Hebrew names, this publication has generally called upon the excellent work of Dr David Stern in his “Complete Jewish Bible.”  His pronunciation and correct spelling of the OT Hebrew names are likely some of the best in existence in the early 21st century. 

 

 

More on Words

 

Otherwise, in some instances, some Hebrew and Greek words, on occasion, are used with a minimum of explanation and without attempting any special offers of expanded descriptions.  The reason for this brevity is the constraints of space. 

 

Some Hebrew, and Greek words as well, are quite complex and pregnant with enormous and far reaching meaning.  In those instances, where such words are used, the writer of this book is giving the reader some credit in being willing to engage in some constructive study to determine the purpose and role of the involved word in its usage. 

 

Such an effort can sometimes require something beyond just a superficial check.  Perhaps this is another important reason why this work has been prepared for persons who have studied the Word or at least do study the Word. 

 

People, who have passed the Scripturally illiterate stage and have progressed to the point of having some familiarity with what the Book says, will, of course, be right at home with this writer’s presentations of and discussions on the various Hebrew and Greek words found in the Old and New Testaments. 

 

 

Study for Approval 

 

Here, the essence of what is involved concerns the powerful word “study.”  Or as the writer Shaul (the Christian “Paul”) perceptively put it, the real called out ones/the elect are to “study” to show themselves approved (as the KJV has it--II Tim 2:15).  Now, any reader of this production unwilling to devote the necessary time, resources and effort to study will never be approved or ever find Truth--no way, Hose (the Spanish Jose)! 

 

The prophet Daniel had some interesting words on this idea when he wrote about the explosion of knowledge in the age end (Dan 12:4).  The “King James Version” and others as well offer words along the lines that “many shall run to and fro” (Hebrew “shut,” per “Young’s Analytical Concordance,” p. 828) and “knowledge shall be increased.” 

 

In “Come Out of Her My People” (p. iv), C. J. Koster points out that the Hebrew “shut” more correctly means “push forth,” in the context of “do research,” which is how the German, Dutch and Afrikaan translations handle that word.  In other words, many will push and do involved research and study (requiring hard work, time and effort), causing knowledge (of YHWH’s truth) to be increased in the age end. 

 

 

Study to Obey 

 

In Second Temple days, when YESHUA and the Apostolic Assembly were on earth, the study of the Torah (Genesis to Deuteronomy, known as the law to most Christians) was a commandment (per Shmuel Safrai, in an article on “Master and Disciple” in the Nov/Dec 1990 “Jerusalem Perspective,” p. 3).  Safrai notes that the idea involves study to not only learn, but to put what is learned into practice (Mishnah, Avot 4:5; 6:6). 

 

This is a most important concept to grasp.  It is a tragic reality that there are people around even today who do some study--but having the acquired knowledge, they never seem to want to put it into effect.  It goes without saying that with the acquisition of knowledge of YAH’s will, one should be putting that knowledge into effect through obedience. 

 

The reader will find extraordinary citations of the Scriptures to support and justify the points being made.  By all means, the student of truth should spend some time and effort to go to the Word and check out these references to be sure that they communicate the message or interpretation which this study is outlining. 

 

In suggesting this type of research, this writer is not so naive as to imply that the “King James Version,” or any other translation for that matter, necessarily has it right.  That’s why real critical and involved research and study often necessitates the use of several translations to English. 

 

Of course, in all situations, the reader must be prepared to go back to the underlying Hebrew and Greek texts in any attempt to determine verity.  As noted above, this publication is substantially predicated on the premise that the reader is a person who knows something about studying, how to do it, and is willing to do it. 

 

 

Some Specific Remarks On How To Study 

 

There are two primary approaches to productive study.  First, the reader can turn to various Hebrew and Greek lexicons and dictionaries to try to determine reality for particular Hebrew and Greek words.  But tragically, even most Hebrew and Greek dictionaries of use to English speaking individuals have their own limitations. 

 

Specifically, they have been prepared by limited men, just as the various translations have been made by limited men.  Therefore, even these lexicons and dictionaries may not have the right slant on a word or text--despite the sincerity, competence and ability of the compilers. 

 

A better way, always, to define a particular Hebrew and Greek word, is to let other Scriptures do it.  Of course, this involves the use of a good, comprehensive and exhaustive concordance.  Strong’s and Young’s are fair examples in this case for English speakers. 

 

However, the absolutely best approach is to routinely use a Hebrew concordance for the Old Testament and a Greek concordance for the New Testament. 

 

Strangely enough, such Hebrew and Greek concordances are readily available on the market for English language speakers and readers.  Here, mention might be directed to the “Englishman’s Hebrew and Chaldee Concordance” and “The New Englishman’s Greek Concordance of the New Testament.” 

 

Additionally, many students of truth are quite cognizant of the need to use a good concordance in many, many, other situations to try to find other related Scriptures which will provide an overview of the theme at hand. 

 

In other words, let the Scriptures define and interpret themselves.  This method is one of the best and most efficient methods of Scriptural study followed by real students of the Book.  With such a background study of the variously linked verses, one can better approach truth, which should be the objective of all of us. 

 

It almost goes without saying that in reading the Hebrew and Greek words and their English counterparts, the student of truth should always first read them literally or try to apply a literal meaning to the words, before turning to other interpretations. 

 

This was the position of Hebrew scholars in Second Temple days and also many Christian scholars, as well, today.  Once a determination can be made of what a text says “literally,” then other possible interpretations can be explored (involving symbolism, allegory, etc.). 

 

Obviously, too, some texts will just not allow a literal interpretation and must be addressed from another perspective.  The book of Revelation is an example of this, as there is a lot of symbolism present in it which does not seem to have much meaning literally. 

 

 

Some Research May Be Required! 

 

This writer has spent an enormous amount of time and effort to record, edit and check the applicable Scriptural citations herein correctly without any errors or mistakes.  But the sheer quantity and number of these references (literally in the thousands) have made the task extremely difficult and subject to human error in transcription. 

 

Please keep this possibility in mind as the texts are checked for verification (plus, the reader should be aware of the fact that the Septuagint and Jewish translations use a slightly different numbering system for chapters and verses in the Old Testament than what is used in Christian “Bibles.” This reality can also cause problems in checking references). 

 

If a particular verse surfaces that does not seem to fit properly, perhaps because a reference number has been transposed incorrectly in this publication or some other mistake has been made in the citation, then possibly a little research with a good concordance may turn up the correct Scripture. 

 

Generally, this writer has used the popular and fairly good “King James Version” or translation, in most instances, without any reference being made to that version.  However, if other translations apply in particular cases, that reality is usually pointed out for the reader’s reference and  benefit. 

 

 

Effect of Personality and Temperament on Study 

 

While this Prologue has emphasized the importance of study, there is an interesting piece of truth that needs some mention here.  This feature needing attention concerns the reality that human beings are influenced greatly by their temperament, character and personality types. 

 

Some psychologists would argue that human beings are largely a product of these factors (unless otherwise defined, human is used in this study in its broadest possible context--to include both so-called humans and humanoids who will be later defined). 

 

On any discussion of personality types, it is well to observe that the issue concerns qualities and attributes which are primarily affected by genetics and questions of ancestry and not so much by environmental and experience considerations, although these issues do have some application.  Thus, people are largely fixed in temperament at birth or very early in life. 

 

Back in the 1920s, psychologist Carl Jung led the way in the study of personality.  He was followed in the 1950s by Isabel Myers and her mother Katheryn Briggs, who worked to identify some 16 different patterns of personality and temperament reflections in the general population. 

 

As administered in some contemporary schools and employment job centers, the Myers-Briggs work has produced a “Type Indicator Test” to allow some ideas of how a particular person may fit into one of the 16 different categories, as established by Jung, Myers and Briggs and as described by writers Keirsey and Bates in their book on “Please Understand Me.” 

 

 

Some Specifics 

 

For these classifications, the first indicator is that people can be categorized as extrovert (75% of the population) or introvert (25%).  Next, humans may function through intuition (dealing with abstracts and the unseen--25% of the population) or sensation (historically fixed--75%). 

 

The third category is thinkers (who decide things based on objectivity and logic--50%) as opposed to feelers (who act and decide things on feelings and emotions--50%).  The final issue is judging (liking closure--50%) versus perceiving (opposed to closure--50%). 

 

It’s not to say that a particular person falls 100% into any one of these categories.  The truth is that Adamites generally are mixtures of all eight types, which can be defined into some 16 different categories, as just noted.  Some of these points of concern can play an enormous role on the question of Scriptural study or rather the willingness of specific people to study. 

 

For example, the thinker tends to make decisions on the basis of objective study, analysis, logic and mental reasoning; whereas the feeler tends to make decisions based on how he or she “feels” about a person or thing (hence, emotions).  Obviously, the thinker would likely be more reserved and careful about jumping to conclusions while the feeler would tend to decide based just on feelings. 

 

The situation with introverts versus extroverts is interesting.  In the first place, extroverts are big talkers while introverts are quieter and more reserved.  Also, extroverts are active, impulsive and changeable while introverts are more careful, thoughtful and reliable (“Race, Evolution, and Behavior,” p. 269).  Obviously, these attributes will affect study and understanding. 

 

 

Judgmental Versus Perceiving 

 

The other area of special importance is whether one is judgmental or perceiving.  The judgmental individuals are organized, attentive to detail, decisive, responsible and having things settled and closed (often good with their minds)--while the perceiving types are indecisive, fluid, unsettled, open ended and often quite confused and sometimes irresponsible (but frequently good with their hands). 

 

With this background, it is easy to see that the thinkers and the judgmental persons would be far more likely to sit down and study a book (to include the Scriptures), while the feelers and perceiving types usually would not.  The perceiving individual (particularly if also sensation) generally just doesn’t have it in his/her heart to spend much time on study. 

 

Whatever truth the perceiver may get from the Scriptures often has to be dug out of the Word by a judgmental individual and told or explained orally to a perceiving person.  The perceiver would tend to talk and discuss things (especially if also an extrovert), but would typically never get around to actual Scriptural study (never “get a round tuit,” so to speak). 

 

In short, the perceiver (especially if also sensation) is just not bookish, and it is a very difficult thing to do, to ever make him/her sit down and engage in lengthy study.  In fact, it would be a rare perceiver who would ever “get a round tuit” to even read this huge production, much less do any critical study of it. 

 

Also, even when some perceivers do study, they are often so highly unorganized that the resulting study is limited in value because of the presence of confusion and disorganization.  Too, rules and laws which represent finality and conclusion are just not popular with the perceiver, who likes things undecided and unsettled. 

 

Conversely, the judgmental person can and will study and spend large amounts of time with a book (any book--to include the Scriptures, if the judgmental person is religious).  Being focused on closure and having things decided and settled, the judgmental person can sometimes better appreciate YHWH’s laws and edicts which establish verity. 

 

When the alarm clock goes off on a typical morning, the judgmental person is apt to get up immediately and start the day instantly.  Conversely, the perceiving individual would tend to reach over and cut the alarm off and go back to sleep for a few more winks before tackling the day’s business and needs. 

 

Judgmental persons are typically very prompt and punctual.  They make good administrators, teachers and supervisors since they are responsible and attentive to their needs.  On the other hand, the perceiving type of person is apt to run late on appointments and work requirements and sometimes completely forget and ignore commitments. 

 

When a person loans something to a perceiving individual, chances are that it may never be returned (without a reminder or intervention from the loaner).  Perceivers are notorious for not returning borrowed books.  They intend to someday read borrowed books, but they never “get a round tuit.” 

 

It’s not that a perceiver is an outright thief; but rather, it is that he is careless and irresponsible about duties and standards (providing closure).  Perceiving individuals are often good with their hands, however, and make splendid barbers, beauticians, craftsmen, builders, etc.  If the perceiving types are also intuitive, then they can be very creative (to become inventors, architects, engineers, artists, etc). 

 

With this background on closure, it is manifest that the judgmental person wants things settled, decided and closed.  The perceiving individual wants things to remain fluid, undecided and unsettled.  Therefore, the perceiving person likes a changy changy environment.  He is not at all upset over changing his position on most anything. 

 

 

Manifestations in the Book 

 

With some understanding and appreciation of these different personality and temperament types and how they manifest themselves in so-called humanity, it is possible to study them in relation to various historical people in the Book, and arrive at some ideas on how different people thought or would think/act in various situations. 

 

Take the great man Moshe (Moses in the KJV).  Moshe was certainly a strong introvert.  Probably, he was a mixture of sensation, as opposed to intuition; although he could have leaned a little in the direction of intuition.  He clearly was a thinker.  And of enormous importance to him, he was very judgmental. 

 

The evidence from the Word is that possibly Adam leaned a little in the direction of being an introvert, though he could socially talk a little and probably had some balance in speech.  The behemah (a Hebrew word of importance, to be described later in this study) was a big talking extrovert, just as he is today.  Since the behemah talks good (convincingly), he fools people into believing that he is Adamic in origin. 

 

Adam would likely have been a mixture of intuition and sensation and the behemah would likely have been sensation only.  Of course, man’s creativity is often linked to the intuition personality.  Yet, his appreciation for history and the historical position is closer to sensation.  Adamites have been the great inventors, architects and scientists. 

 

Assuredly, Adam was a strong thinker, as opposed to the behemah, who was a strong feeler.  Finally, Adam would have been a strong judgmental person while the behemah would have been a strong perceiving type.  It seems likely that these various qualities have occurred in some mix in the Adam kind over the last 6,000 years. 

 

The point of this discussion is that all of us are to some extent a product of our personality and temperament types, which we are largely fixed with at birth.  This reality is predetermined and it is difficult to go against these powerful motivations--though it can be done. 

 

The bottom line on this is that some persons, by temperament, are just not very studious or bookish.  With such genetic limitations, it is a hard process for such people to undertake any particular effort of study. 

 

But in order to be approved on judgment day, it is crucial that each of us work to overcome our inherent limitations and do some study, even if it requires forcing ourselves to go against our basic will and choice. 

 

 

The US Problem 

 

Former president Bill Clinton deserves some mention next.  For some years now, this writer has believed that Clinton would not leave the US presidency on January 20, 2001. 

 

Frankly, it seemed very doubtful that the 2000 elections would even take place.  However, developing hindsight seems to suggest that this writer has had it wrong.  George W. Bush is now in the presidency and Clinton seems gone.  But is he gone? 

 

Later presentations herein will disclose that Clinton has not really left Washington.  He is still there and still pulling the strings on not only the Democrat party, but even over the nation somewhat. 

 

Therefore, is it possible that Clinton still has a US future?  Well, this writer believes so and accordingly has prepared this study on the premise that Clinton will probably be the ultimate man to impose marital law and a US dictatorship. 

 

 

The Bush Problem

 

While Bush seems snugly in the White House, presidents every 20 years (starting in 1840, except for Ronald Reagan, elected in 1980) have a mysterious problem in living out their terms (as will be described in some detail in a later appendix).  Poor Bush does not have a good future.  History does repeat itself. 

 

Add this in with the election debacle in 2000, the heart problems of Cheney, a failing economy, the terrorism dilemma, the Bush wars in Afghanistan and Iraq, and calls for a constitutional convention (with the possibilities of a new constitution, which could really change things) and Bush has been in trouble almost from the very start.  Perhaps this reality was subtly and discreetly present to allow the US to elect Bush. 

 

While it might be true that the fat cats elected GWB for several reasons (as will be broached in later commentary herein on why Bush was elected), it is quite clear that the likelihood of a complete meltdown of the US economic and monetary systems have to be primary reasons. 

 

If the plutocrats wanted a fall guy to blame for the assuredly coming financial collapse (which is manifestly waiting right now on the wings), surely a person with the IQ level of GWB would be selected. 

 

If Bush takes the fall for the US trouble, it will also mean a perfect opportunity to likewise blame the Republican party and the so-called US conservatives (so-called because it is doubtful that any true conservatives remain in America) and whatever remains of the US Eastern Establishment (as will be described in later chapters herein). 

 

 

But Clinton is Waiting 

 

With things looking so bad, maybe somebody, waiting in the wings (like Clinton), could come into power very quickly. 

 

Therefore, here is a possible scenario with some hypothetical thinking.  Here, let us suppose that the whole economy does soon come apart for Bush--over the Iraqi war or something else.  Let us next suppose that a constitutional convention meets. 

 

Let us furthermore suppose that a constitutional convention drafts a new constitution in a time frame parallel in some fashion with the unexpected death of Bush and/or a resulting political crisis in the US.  Would such a convention choose Bill Clinton to return to the presidency?   Likely yes! 

 

Beyond a new constitution, the student of truth must be ever watchful of Hillary Clinton and her possibilities for the presidency (or vice-presidency) in the 2004 or 2008 elections. 

 

It is inconceivable that the American people would elect Hillary, but it must not be ruled out (after all, the voting public is capable of anything).  If she should come into power, it will mean a revival for Bill Clinton.  He and Hillary will be even more ruthless and diabolical than they were in the 1990s. 

 

There is still another possible way for Clinton to regain power over America.  It is in the form of him ascending to the UN as UN Supreme Governor or Secretary General.  He has had his eyes set upon the UN for some time, as will be addressed in a later appendix.  Actually, the UN is his ultimate quest--even beyond the US.  For sure, he has long had a goal of world government or dictatorship (to be later addressed). 

 

Frankly, this writer cannot envision the end of Clinton’s power over America.  Right now, for sure, he is jockeying into posture to return to the presidency or to the UN as a dictator.  My guess is that he will somehow worm his way back to the presidency first and immediately impose martial law and a dictatorship under some pretext (as suggested in this study at hand) with a plan of graduating later to a UN dictatorship. 

 

Since this writer believes that Clinton is coming back, many of the comments herein about him are made in the present tense.  After all, he is still a US national leader and still pulling strings nationally over America.  This man is not about to fade into the background, as other former presidents have done. 

 

 

More on the Dangerous George Walker Bush 

 

And on George W. Bush, it must be said that he, too, can be extremely dangerous in the presidency and particularly so with his love of war and with the use of executive orders to impose a dictatorship (by 2003, GWB has already shown his penchant for dictatorial and tyrannical measures). 

 

The difference is that Bush’s potential for wickedness/tyranny is child’s play compared to Clinton’s proven record of deceit, treachery and evil.  Regardless of who it comes from, this writer does anticipate enormous US difficulties and a coming dictatorship--as will be covered hereafter in this study. 

 

Certainly, George W. Bush is fully capable of imposing tyranny and especially so since many of today’s problems go back to the administration of his father--George H. W. Bush.  The Bush clan members are not exactly “saints,” to use a popular, Christian word.  It’s just that Clinton can easily return and be the man of the hour. 

 

But unless and until Clinton is able to maneuver events to come back into power over the American people, it must be allowed that Bush or whomever (or certainly Colin Powell, if he gets to be president with the death and removal of Bush and Cheney), might likewise take some very provocative and dangerous steps. 

 

Therefore, what is outlined and described hereafter, in the context of tyranny coming from Bill Clinton, must be allowed also in the vein of George W. Bush, Colin Powell or some other Republican.  

 

As an after-fact, the imposition of very tyrannical laws came into being in the United States, following the Sep 11, 2001, terrorist attacks in New York and Washington (to be described in later chapters). 

 

Thus, the possibilities for tyranny are not simply limited to Bill “Slick” Clinton.  Many people in both the Democrat and Republican parties are fully capable of this eventuality.  Any of the persons just named can and probably would write and implement executive orders to promote tyranny, given the opportunity. 

 

 

The Amalekites 

 

Next--from time to time, herein, mention is made to the Amalekites, in the context of their great evil and wretchedness.  This racial group of people has played both tragic and profound roles in world history for the last four millenniums.  In particular, they have had a major impact upon America in modern times, good Jewish Israelites in the first centuries BCE and CE, and various other nations and peoples over the years. 

 

In Second Temple days (from the Jewish return from Babylon, c484 BCE, to the fall of Jerusalem to Rome, 70 CE), many leading and highly respected Jewish Israelite sages believed and taught that the racial Amalekites were the most evil and depraved people in all of history.  Since there is much Scriptural support for these ancient Jewish beliefs, they must be taken seriously. 

 

Many persons suppose that the racial Amalekites passed from history 3,000 years ago in the time of David.  But this supposition is all wrong, as will be proven in a later presentation herein.  Those evil people (actually their descendants) are still around and have been around ever since the time of David. 

 

There are several identifying features or attributes of a racial Amalekite.  These points of identification will be covered in some detail in subsequent chapters.  Suffice to say, the main clue or quality is one mentioned in the New Testament--indicating that one can identify a tree (which symbolically applies to men) by its fruits (works, deeds and actions).  Yes, a bad tree produces bad fruit.  Thus, the Amalekites can be known. 

 

 

Some History

 

Historically, perhaps the most famous Amalekites of all were Haman in the days of Esther (who tried to kill all of the good Israelite Jews in the fifth century BCE in the Persian empire), and Herod the Great in Judea in the first century BCE. 

 

The evil Herod, his immediate descendants, and his Amalekite Herodian colleagues persecuted, oppressed and murdered the Jewish Israelites generally in Judea (they not only murdered the babies in Bethlehem, but also a number of leading Jewish “rabbis” and sages).  These evil Amalekites brought much hurt upon true, good Jews. 

 

In 30 CE, the Amalekites played the primary role in the murder of YESHUA The MESSIAH (which was blamed on innocent Jews who had little or nothing directly to do with His death). 

 

These racial/ethnic/genetic Amalekites in the first century CE were correctly Judeans in the NT because many of them resided and ruled with great power in the Judea province and particularly in Jerusalem.  Yet, most English translations mistakenly refer to them as Jews, as if they were racial or religious Jews which they were not, in fact. 

 

By 42 CE, some racial Amalekites in Rome organized and founded the Roman Catholic Church and introduced many of the eventual Catholic doctrines.  The Roman Church has been led off and on by Amalekite popes for her entire history.  These Amalekite popes provided much of the leadership in the Christian persecution of true Jews and true followers of YESHUA for the last 2,000 years. 

 

An Amalekite named Shabbetai Zevi commenced the Sabbatian movement in the 17th century CE, which has had an extraordinary influence in promoting much of the depravity and evil that has surfaced in the Western Christian civilization in the past 200 years (this story of evil has been told by “Rabbi” Marvin S. Antelman, in his work “To Eliminate the Opiate.”  It is also addressed in later chapters herein). 

 

Perhaps Adolf Schicklgruber is the most famous Amalekite in the 20th century (he went by the alias Adolf Hitler to better fool the gullible public).  Former US presidents Theodore Roosevelt and Franklin Roosevelt were clear Amalekites, as well as numbers of other leading American government officials. 

 

In more recent years, the list of evil Amalekites must include US Congressman Barney “the Fag” Frank (who pretends to be a Jew), the Christian Bill “Slick” Clinton, and the Palestinian terrorist Yasser Arafat (a Muslim). 

 

 

Many Amalekites 

 

While many Ashkenazi secular/atheist Jews in the United States seem to be Amalekites (and at least, one “alleged” Orthodox Jew, named Joseph Lieberman, must be an Amalekite--though most Orthodox [observant] Jews are fairly good people, far removed from Amalekite evil), few students of the Scriptures have any perception at all of the huge number of persons of other faiths/ethnicities who also are evil Amalekites. 

 

Interestingly, a number of Palestinian Muslims (besides Yasser Arafat) have Amalekite genes (some persons have even suggested that the Saudi royal family are Amalekites; but the better view is that they probably are just generic Edomites.  For sure, the Saudi royals are not Ishmaelite Arabs). 

 

And by all means, one cannot ignore the fantastic number of Christians (besides Bill Clinton)--and especially, Christian Americans and Christian Britons--who are racial Amalekites; or as a minimum, persons with significant Amalekite genes (because the Christian goyim [gentiles] have historically always intermarried and sexually crossed with the evil Amalekites, without any real restraint or restriction at all). 

 

Though they are grossly ignorant and wrong, many Christian Jew haters easily accept a belief that Jews are evil people (as, for example, with the above mentioned Barney “the Fag” Frank who is profoundly evil). 

 

 

Christian Amalekites

 

But few of these Jew haters are ever able to grasp the fact that there are also Amalekite Christians (supposed Christian goyim with significant Amalekite genes) out in the world who are as bad or worse--like the above cited Bill “Slick” Clinton and his evil wife Hillary, who both seem to have Amalekite genes and probably are as depraved and wicked as any of the worst Jews alive today in the year 2003. 

 

This same condition is reportedly present in a number of the historically prominent families in America--including the Rockefellers and Roosevelts.  Even the George W. Bush family faces some similar reports (while all Bushes may not have Amalekite genes, the George W. Bush family reportedly does qualify--as will be further addressed in later commentary herein). 

 

Interestingly, allegations also persist which define some of the prominent Protestant and Catholic Christian theologians as being racial/ethnic Amalekites (or at least, in having significant Amalekite genes)--like Pope John Paul II, Billy Graham, Franklin Graham, Oral Roberts, Jim Bakker (and his former wife Tammy Faye), Jimmy Swaggart, Jerry Falwell, Robert Schuller, Pat Robertson, Joyce Meyer, Benny Hinn, T. D. Jakes, Creflo Dollar, James Dobson, and others. 

 

It is clear that “the reverend” Jesse Jackson and “the reverend” Al Sharpton both are recognized as Negroes.  But there are reasons to believe that they too have significant Amalekite genes in their genealogy (obviously, they are not full-blooded Negroes, but are Negro persons with the presence of so-called White genes). 

 

Yes, Amalekites and/or people with Amalekite genes have a tendency to be doctors, lawyers (i.e., both Bill and Hillary Clinton are lawyers) and religious leaders in the modern world (all three of whom were frequently condemned by YESHUA in the NT). 

 

The point here is that there are a number of very evil people out in the world who are supposed Christians and Muslims; but who are, in fact, very depraved, evil Amalekites in racial genealogy.  It is not always easy to define and recognize these workers of evil--except that their deeds, works and fruits usually identify them in time. 

 

 

The Christian Hatred Problem 

 

One of the great tragedies in broaching the evil of the genetic Amalekites is that most Christians are locked in a gross state of ignorance, confusion and prejudice against Judaism particularly and sometimes against Jews in general.  This ignorance and prejudice often translates into great hatred which is difficult to overcome. 

 

However, this study at hand attempts to dispel this hatred and prejudice with a lengthy study about both Jews and Judaism.  The truth is that there are a lot of good Jews out in the world.  And Judaism, as a religion, is perhaps one of the better religions on much of the global scene. 

 

Because Christians especially have so much prejudice, ignorance, and hatred on this theme, it is hard to get them to sit down and really examine the issues involved.  Most Christians have already made up their minds--and even while they are in a gross state of ignorance, misinformation and confusion. 

 

In any case, the study at hand will address the question of the Jews and Judaism in some detail in subsequent chapters herein. 

 

Suffice to say, any persons wanting to hate other people should pull their heads out of the sand and become intellectually informed on the subject and not persist in a pathetic state of ignorance and prejudice as Christians do on the matter of the Jews and Judaism. 

 

Commentary hereafter will address all of the above cited problems and persons mentioned--as well as the Jews, Judaism and the Amalekites in general.  There is no need to attempt to cover this far reaching material here in the Prologue.  If the reader will be patient, all of the above statements will be brought out and established in later chapters. 

 

 

The Calendar Problem 

 

Next, some remarks are needed on a potential difficulty which readers may have with this work.  This study will cover a host of sub-topics which in some way or some how have some linkage to its primary focus. 

 

Accordingly, there is much discussion on prophetic material in later chapters herein.  This writer tried to be as precise as possible on the dates offered.  However, this has proven to be a question for 2000 CE. 

 

Per the Jewish calculated calendar, the religious new year started in early April 2000.  Though the Orthodox Jews have enormous authority for some things (per Matthew 23:2, in that the Pharisees sit in Moshe’s seat), this writer did not subscribe to the Jewish calculated calendar for 2000 (as will be discussed here in a later chapter). 

 

Therefore, in checking the actual astronomical signs in the heavens in 2000, this writer has considered and acted upon the premise that the Scriptural new year started on March 7, 2000 (which is a moon earlier than the Jewish position).  This effort created some difficulties herein in trying to refer to Scriptural dates, as opposed to Julian-Gregory dates during the year of 2000. 

 

Thus, the reader of this work must understand that in a representation of Scriptural dates in the year 2000, there is always the possibility that the presented dates could be in question by one month, per the Julian-Gregory solar calendar (whenever those dates are suggested herein).  Frankly, in early 2003, things appear to have been correct with the early date in 2000.  Hindsight is always better than foresight! 

 

As a matter of information, the same type of problem will occur in 2005 where this writer starts the Scriptural new year on March 11, 2005 (as Aviv one).  Yet, the Jewish calculated calendar will slip Aviv one into April.  Therefore, the dates shown in this study (as linking to Julian-Gregory dates) can be off one month from the supposed dates of the Jewish calculated calendar. 

 

 

Two or Four? 

 

On another matter of relevance, the coming work of two age ending witnesses is well documented in the Word.  These extraordinary men will have a unique role to play in preparing for the return of YESHUA and the establishment of His government over earth. 

 

While these coming two witnesses are well acknowledged, few people have any perception at all about possibly two earlier prophets.  

 

As this writer has looked at the subject, there are manifest reasons to believe that before the two great witnesses arrive from YHWH, He will also raise up two more prophets to do some profoundly important work.  The study at hand addresses the work of both pairs of these individuals. 

 

In order to avoid absolute confusion in discussing these two efforts, this writer refers to the final two witnesses as such--witnesses or final witnesses--and the preceding two as two prophets or the first two prophets. 

 

 

A Word of Caution

 

Throughout this production, the reader will find, from time to time, attempts on the part of the writer to interpret prophecy, sometimes in ways that appear to be very dogmatic and assertive.  Of course, interpreting prophecy is a very difficult process--because prophecy in the Book is extremely complicated.  Therefore, a word of caution is needed at the start. 

 

Many of these interpretations must be addressed in the vein of possibilities.  This writer is merely sharing his understanding of these possibilities. 

 

Having been wrong on so much in life, some of these interpretations by this writer can be incorrect (particularly so since hindsight is much better than foresight).  Students of truth must do their own study of the Word to know and understand reality. 

 

 

A Final Word

 

Finally, one more remark is needed to set the record straight.  This study was completed by Hanukkah 2003.  Since much of the material herein is dated material, in the vein of the situation in the world at that completion date in 2003, this writer has felt compelled to use that date for the study. 

 

Yet, it must be acknowledged that, as time has progressed, this writer has found and corrected some grammatical errors and mistakes in the presentation; reorganized some of the material; and added a few clarifying remarks and a few new chapters (plus a new volume at Sukkot 2005--volume IX on Yisrael). 

 

Otherwise, the study remains basically as originally composed and first distributed by Hanukkah 2003. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 1--Introduction

 

 

Background 

 

The subject at hand focuses upon the people of the New Testament (NT) Good News and their relationship to the Old Testament (OT, known in Hebrew as the Tanakh) book of Ezekiel. 

 

Strangely enough, these people of the Good News have a fascinating and incredible connection to the book of Ezekiel that will have a profound effect upon themselves nationally in the age end (because Yechezkel was a key prophet who delivered many of YHWH’s prophesied judgments for various nations in the age end). 

 

In the context of the Scriptures, this group of people has had an extraordinary story of about 3,800 years.  And as of this moment in time, it is not over.  Consequently, this production will assess these individuals from the standpoint of their past, present and future histories.  It will be an exhaustive presentation--including aspects about these persons not commonly known or understood in modern times. 

 

It will focus upon these people, individually and collectively.  Of great importance, it will answer such concerns as to who these people are that were designated to be the recipients of the NT Good News message, why there has been so much confusion about them, whether or not they have been reached in the last 2,000 years and where they can be found today in a contemporary list of nations.  

 

 

The Christian Position 

 

Christianity, with strong links to secular humanism, believes that the so-called Gospel (Good News of the coming Kingdom of YHWH) was to be preached to every living human kind in all countries throughout the world for the past 1,970 years. 

 

All of us have heard that message many times over from the Christians of Churchianity.  Global evangelism, internationalism, proselytes, wealth, money, and numbers have been the names of their games for ages and ages. 

 

But because Christendom has belabored this theme for the prior 40 Jubilees doesn't make it Scriptural, despite the fact that most English Bible translations seem to promote the idea of granting them a hoped for "divine commission" to "go ye (Christians) therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them..." 

 

Unquestionably, the person who loves, respects and appreciates verity wants more than just vain and empty talk from people, including Christians, regardless of how sincere and well meaning that talk may seem to listeners.  Reality can be approached and realized in an absolute sense, as it may affect a topic, only from the viewpoint of Scriptural proofs. 

 

Accordingly, the work at hand pursues the matter on the basis of precisely what the Word does say and not on the premise of what people, including Christians, suppose the Word says.  Surely, this method in attempting to approach truth would have the approval and support of any honest, fair, objective student of the Book. 

 

 

The Question 

 

The question at hand is therefore whether Christendom has had the right slant on this enormously important subject over the years, or whether there is something that has not been put upon the table and discussed from an objective, honest and unbiased viewpoint. 

 

If Christendom is right, then it is manifest that global evangelism, money, wealth, buildings, numbers of converts, church members, preachers, seminaries and churches should be the backbone of the entire Scriptures, especially in terms of the Good News message in the New Testament.  But is that what it’s all about? 

 

Alternatively, is there something missing in terms of modern comprehension about the so-called great commission and the people in the Word who were destined to be its recipients?  Finally, what is the connection of these people to Yechezkel and Yechezkel’s delivery of YHWH’s judgment on various nations because of sin? 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 2--Proving The CREATOR

 

 

The Greatest Personal Concern of All 

 

Perhaps the greatest subject of all, affecting every honest person alive today (and certainly, the people of the Good News), has to be the one of settling the reality of A Great CREATOR on the basis of objective and logical thought and analysis.  Obviously, in the context of the people of the NT Good News message, this has to be their greatest focus of all. 

 

Of course, many persons (especially Christians) claim that they have settled this question on the basis of faith.  But claiming and reality are often not the same thing.  Thus, is it possible to go beyond faith into some concrete knowledge and more substantive proof? 

 

To this most profoundly important question, a follow up must be that if He does exist, has He, in fact, revealed Himself to man?  The answer here is so fantastic that it not only leads one to believe--but to know (which is substantially better than just believing). 

 

Though these issues are fairly straightforward and should not be too difficult, it is interesting that multitudes of people really never have a clue as to the answers during their entire lives on this planet.  From the standpoint of religionists, numerous books have been written attempting to answer these concerns. 

 

Actually, the solutions to these questions are fairly easy.  Yet, there seems to be no end to the mass of written works attempting to focus on these questions.  But tragically, too many of them never really get to the heart of the matter with objective and ascertainable proofs. 

 

 

Proving A CREATOR 

 

While there are a host of proofs of A CREATOR or First Great CAUSE, a few will be briefly highlighted to conclusively establish that fact beyond a reasonable doubt.  The Apostle Shaul effectively laid it out by suggesting that the creation proves The CREATOR (Rom 1:19-32).  And that essentially sums up the whole dilemma.  The presence and existence of the creation proves A Great CREATOR and First CAUSE. 

 

From this basic theme, it is possible to graduate to more technical proofs, like the presence of natural, physical laws in the creation (like the law of gravity, the law of mass and energy conservation, etc)--obviously, as established and ordained by A Great CREATOR.  The presence of law demands A LAWGIVER (Job 38:33; Isa 33:22; 51:4; Jas 4:12). 

 

In the “Evolution of Physics,” Albert Einstein and Leopold Infeld wrote “All the laws of nature are the same in all co-ordinate systems moving uniformly, relative to each other.”  While these two so-called “great human minds” were likely evolutionists, their words actually spelled out a creation by A CREATOR. 

 

Incidentally, the wonderful book of Job has these fantastic questions-- “Do you know the laws of the heavens?  Or do you make ordinances for the earth?” (Job 38:33, per the Lamsa translation). 

 

 

The Laws of Thermodynamics 

 

The first law of thermodynamics, the just mentioned law of mass and energy conservation, was formulated in 1841 by Julius Robert von Mayer.  It is thought to be the most important and basic law of all physical science.  This law says that the sum total of all energy in the universe remains constant, but may be converted from one form to another. 

 

A companion law is the law of mass conservation.  It provides that although energy can be changed in size, shape, form, etc, the total mass cannot be changed.  The essence of these two fundamental laws is that the overall content of mass and energy came into being or existence in a precise moment in time, and has never been altered in total since the beginning of its existence, whenever and however that occurred. 

 

In other words, there is no evolution in the context of the continuous fixed quantity of mass and energy.  The creation came into being in one motion and has never been altered in terms of its totality.  These basic laws of thermodynamics prove the creation and back up and support the powerful words of the Apostle Shaul in Romans 1, cited above. 

 

The second law of thermodynamics is also very interesting and should be commented upon at this time.  This second law states that all energy (matter in the universe) “flows inexorably from the orderly to the disorderly and from the usable to the unusable.”  Much of the scholarly world has come to understand this second law as the “entropy” law. 

 

This writer felt compelled to mention it because it shows the incredible foolishness of the modern liberals, humanists and others ruling the United States.  They operate under the delusion that things are getting better under man’s government and that man can solve all problems. 

 

According to the entropy law, this is impossible.  Significantly, any reasonable check of Western civilization proves that the entropy law is in full force since things get worse over time.  Any person trying to argue that things are getting better under man’s rule has lost touch with reality.  The entropy law is in full force, as things get worse under man’s misgovernment of planet earth. 

 

 

More Proofs of Creation 

 

Another most persuasive proof of creation has to be the presence of design, order and organization in the entire creation.  It is extremely significant that the smallest molecule or fragment of matter known to man, offering a recognized element, consists of a nucleus of one or more protons and neutrons with one or more orbiting electrons. 

 

This interesting presentation is called an atom.  It is indeed fascinating that all elements or correctly atoms of elements are effectively made up of the same building blocks of nature--electrons, protons and neutrons.  The basic elements (gold, lead, iron, oxygen, hydrogen, uranium, etc) differ largely in their content and distribution of these basic electrical components. 

 

While the atom is made up essentially of these basic building blocks of electrons, protons and neutrons, it must be acknowledged that there seems to be several sub-atomic particles in certain atoms (apparently, particles called neutrinos are now known to exist).  Per “The Concise Columbia Encyclopedia” (p. 589-590), these neutrinos appear to be emitted during the decay of other particles. 

 

The Jul 31, 2000, “Newsweek” (p. 59) had a report on the isolation and possible proof of one of these neutrinos called the “Tau.”  With this new identification, physicists now believe that there are actually “12 basic building blocks of matter,” per “Newsweek.”  Presumably, there would seem to be the basic building blocks of protons, neutrons and electrons plus these sub-atomic particles. 

 

The discovery of the atom some years ago, coupled with an understanding of the presence of energy in the mass of its particles (primarily in its core), led to the development of methods of splitting or altering (by fusion or fission) uranium and hydrogen atoms in ways to release this energy in an atomic reaction.  This process produces both nuclear bombs and power at nuclear power plants. 

 

 

Mass and Empty Space? 

 

Another interesting feature of an atom is that the actual mass-energy portion (in the form of the particles) is really quite small, and most of the atom is nothing but supposedly space (at least, as can be first measured and ascertained). 

 

James Reid, in “God, the Atom and the Universe,” estimates that the actual mass of an average six foot tall human is so small that it would be lost on the head of a pin--assuming it was possible to squeeze out all of the space to leave only the mass. 

 

Reid went on to imply that the actual mass of one human is something like a fraction of a billionth part of a cubic inch.  For the six plus billion humans alive today, this means that the total of the mass for all human beings is in the neighborhood of one cubic inch.  But per Reid, this one cubic inch of mass would be enormously heavy, weighing over one billion pounds. 

 

Moreover, it is absolutely amazing and beyond explanation that solar systems are organized in the same fashion as simple atoms (a nucleus of a sun and orbiting planets).  Astronomers now believe that galaxies, and perhaps the universe at large, have the same extraordinary organization--a nucleus and other orbiting systems. 

 

Just as a simple atom is made up of a very small quantity of mass-energy, as opposed to much space (at least visibly), the same reality can be found in a solar system, a galaxy or the entire universe.  In other words, the universe, in terms of void and space, is too awesome to even try to conceptualize. 

 

In “Why Not Creation,” Walter E. Lammerts mentioned the work of physicists George Lemaitre and George Gamov in theorizing that the real mass of the total universe is something about the size of the earth’s orbit around the sun.  Gamov calls this mass “Ylem” and estimates that its density is one hundred trillion times the density of water. 

 

 

The Dilemma 

 

In returning to the discussion on the atom, there are some interesting laws in nature suggesting that an atom’s unlike electrical particles attract each other while the like particles repel each other (with neutrons being neutral in this regard).  Consequently, the like electron and proton particles theoretically should be repelling each other while the unlike particles should be fusing together. 

 

In that vein, an atom should be literally blowing itself apart (from the simultaneous pulls of the attracting and repelling of particles).  Yet, in the real world of the creation, atoms do not implode, explode and/or come apart in any fashion.  Something mysteriously holds them together like glue (in the vein of the nucleus of protons and neutrons and stable orbiting electrons). 

 

While this writer does not have much factual data on solar systems, galaxies and the universe at large, it does appear that these various heavenly bodies also should be coming apart in some fashion (as suggested by Professor Mishio Kaku, a physicist, on the Coast to Coast AM radio program in May 2001). 

 

It appears that all heavenly bodies (stars, planets, etc) individually and in their collective systems (i.e. those in orbit around other bodies--like our solar system, other solar systems, galaxies and so forth) should be literally disintegrating and coming apart (either imploding or exploding).  Astrophysicist Michael Turner at the University of Chicago has said “We live in an absurd universe” (Jun 4, 2001, “USA Today”).

 

Obviously, some power or force in nature holds all of these bodies and systems together and binds them in predictable orbits.  Historically, the scientific explanation for this phenomenon has been laid to the power of gravity.  Too, there is the question of the magnetic fields of various heavenly bodies (like the sun and the planets), which must impact upon this issue. 

 

Hence, even today, many persons would argue that it is the power of gravity or magnetism that holds everything together in fixed systems--but evidently, not completely so (according to Professor Kaku).  There is still something else at work on this issue. 

 

To add to the problem, man today still does not understand gravity, the laws of gravity or astronomical magnetism.  So it is no wonder that there are so many complications when trying to comprehend why heavenly bodies can stay organized in fixed, precise and stable orbits around a nucleus for vast ages. 

 

Thus, just as there are attracting and repelling features in an atom, the same seems to be true of the more complex heavenly bodies with a definable nucleus and orbiting system.  Per the scientific view, there is then this theory that gravity or magnetism should be compressing (or collapsing inward) certain orbiting systems (“The force is with us,” in the Apr 16, 2001, “US News & World Report”--USNWR, p. 46). 

 

Therefore, it appears that gravity and/or magnetism should be attracting some heavenly bodies and pulling them or collapsing them into the nucleus, while other systems (not affected by sufficient gravity or magnetism to implode them) should be literally blowing everything apart at the seams.  Of course, the same difficulty surfaces in connection with a simple atom--which should be coming apart at the seams. 

 

However, in fact, there is an awesome power or force which holds simple atoms together (to keep them from literally blowing apart), as well as the much larger heavenly bodies and configurations--solar systems, galaxies and the universe at large.  The question must be asked--what is it? 

 

 

Dark Matter and Dark Energy

 

Since the 1980s, scientists have posited that there is a presence in space of something they call “Dark Matter” (making up 95% of the universe).  And now, starting in 2001, some astrophysicists have stipulated that this invisible dark force in space is actually composed of a gravitational substance (now called Dark Matter), which is to be contrasted with an anti-gravitational force (now called Dark Energy). 

 

Reportedly, “Dark Energy” (also called “quintessence” or the “God particle”) was first postulated by Albert Einstein in 1917.  It is found internally even in simple atoms, inhabiting the space between the nucleus and the orbiting electrons.  Although not mentioned by Kaku, it would seem that the Dark Matter also inhabits an atom in some way to bind and keep the different particles together in an organized pattern. 

 

Apparently, this dark power holds all heavenly bodies together in organized, discernible systems, to keep them from literally coming apart into a disorganized mass of confusion (as discussed by the just cited Professor Kaku on the Coast to Coast program and presented in an article on “Dark Matter” in the Jun 4, 2001, “USA Today”). 

 

The Dark Matter seems to be pressuring the galaxies and systems together (imploding them?), while the Dark Energy seems to be separating or forcing the different systems apart (thus, in the atom, such forces keep the particles from imploding or exploding).  From Professor Kaku’s comments and the “USA Today” article, it would appear that the two contrasting powers combine to hold the whole system together in place. 

 

Though, in 2003, there is this thinking of two separate powers (in the form of Dark Matter and Dark Energy), many scientists still discuss both powers in the vein of one force (simply called Dark Matter, since the 1980s).  As will shortly be seen from the Scriptures, possibly this force or power is singular, but with the two separate features or powers of gravity and anti-gravity combined into its one presence. 

 

Scientific laboratories have been trying to measure this force for years and may now be close to defining it.  A “US News & World Report” article of Apr 16, 2001 (p. 46), suggested that this force (Dark Energy) is actually pushing the overall cosmos outward into space (expanding it, as has been believed for ages, with the theory of the expanding universe)--obviously, in some organized and coherent fashion. 

 

The present view of science seems to be that the totality of the universe was once in one big mass which blew apart in a big bang (called the Big Bang theory).  From there, the various blocks of material have formed into stars (suns), planets, etc and have been expanding outward into space (away from the nucleus). 

 

The Apr 16, 2001, USNWR story said that the universe is “careening toward emptiness and infinity.”  However, based upon the probable presence of gravity in the universe’s nucleus, one must wonder how the various galaxies can be expanding or careening away from the beginning nucleus.  Thus, the USNWR article notes that something (some force) must be pushing the cosmos outward. 

 

Modern astrophysicists are still unable to fully understand this dark power.  But they say that it is present--presumably inhabiting all of space (including the earth’s atmosphere--to include all of the atmosphere around each and every one of us).  Therefore, it isn’t only that the universe has bodies made up of mass and energy (simple atomic particles)--there is also present a mysterious force or power in space. 

 

Could this dark power be what Shaul referred to in Colossians 1:17--when he wrote and said that The Great EL holds all things together (per the J. B. Rotherham “Emphasized Bible”)? 

 

Is it conceivable that The Fantastic EL (Who is omnipresent [Jer 23:24], omniscient, omnipotent and invisible and Who represents absolute infinity and inhabits all of space and time) holds the entire creation together?  No wonder the Hebrew word EL means “strength, power, might” and the Hebrew EL SHADDAI means “The EL of ALL STRENGTH.” 

 

 

More Strange Phenomena 

 

Before proceeding on from here, a few words must be said about something which may or may not be related to the present discussion.  Modern sophisticated cameras (to include infrared) have been used in the past few years to take pictures of what appear to be electrical/electromagnetic balls, bulbs, orbs, bolts or rods of energy which are present in the earth’s atmosphere, both day and night. 

 

Essentially, all of them seem to be invisible to the human eye and are small (though some of the rods [which are different from the orbs and balls] can be up to four or five feet long).  They can move very fast and are present almost everywhere, traveling in various directions without any discernible reference as to why (both in the atmosphere and even into water).  These phenomena will be addressed in chapters hereafter. 

 

 

More Design in the Creation 

 

Over the years, a number of Christian opponents of evolutionary theory have written books and articles on the incredible design in nature, and particularly in animal and plant life.  Thousands of specific species could easily be addressed and commented upon since there seems to have been something in the neighborhood of at least 30 million different species of life on earth in the past (May 10, 2002, “The Week,” p. 14). 

 

The best estimates presently are that some 25 million species have become extinct over the centuries; and that today, there only remains some four to six million species of life left (ibid, p. 14). 

 

Regardless, so many utterly different and unique forms of life have existed and still do exist that it completely boggles the mind when trying to understand and appreciate them and their incredible design and variety. 

 

The fantastic designs and functions of such life forms as wasps, bees, spiders (and their webs), archer fish, salmon, penguins, duck-bill platypuses, venus flytrap plants and so forth completely stagger the most creative and brilliant minds in the world--because all of these species have been perfectly designed to do what they do for survival. 

 

Every time one sees a bird fly in the air, he or she should take note of the fantastic design for flight.  The wings of birds automatically adjust to every slight change in airflow and pressure while in flight.  They are perfectly designed and constructed to fly as they do. 

 

The December 1998 “Prophecy Flash” magazine (p. 81) had some fascinating remarks on geese.  As each goose flies, its wings create an “uplift” for the birds flying the V shaped formation.  In this configuration, the whole flock can add 71% greater flying range than if each bird flew alone. 

 

Any time a goose falls out of formation, it suddenly feels the drag and resistance of flying alone.  It quickly tries to move back into formation to take advantage of the lifting power of the birds in front.  When a lead goose tires, it rotates back into formation and another goose takes over the point position. 

 

The geese in the formation honk to encourage those up front to keep up the speed.  Whenever a goose becomes sick, injured or goes down (from gunshot or for whatever), two geese drop out of formation and follow it down to help and protect it.  They stay with it until it dies or can fly again.  Then they launch out with a new formation or try to catch up with the flock. 

 

Many people looking at a simple flight of geese could never begin to appreciate the incredible design and functioning of each bird in a marvelous and perfect construction demanding A Great CREATOR.  Ridiculous evolutionary theory can never explain the perfection of even the simplest forms of life as visible in the created order. 

 

Moreover, one should take a moment and consider the impact of the wonderful cotton plant.  It was designed perfectly to provide cloth for human beings.  And by all means, how about the wonderful watermelon plant?  It too was perfectly designed by A Totally Wise CREATOR--perhaps with little children in mind.  Therefore, is there anyone alive in today’s world who can account for cotton or watermelons apart from A CREATOR? 

 

 

Law of Biogenesis   

 

One more awesome proof of creation lies in the fact that there is a law in existence called the law of biogenesis. 

 

This law effectively says that life can come only from life.  Scientists have spent gobs of money and lifetimes in the best controlled laboratory situations in an effort to create life.  They have always utterly failed (despite the vast expenditures of human intelligence, money, energy and resources). 

 

It is true that the US, Russia and other states have all been actively engaged in biological research, cloning and DNA alterations.  A classic case surfaced a few years ago when a group of UFO buffs purchased, for one million dollars, a dead body of a humanoid like being which had been developed by the Soviets from DNA alterations (per Dr Rod Lewis, in his video, “The Shackles of the New World Order”). 

 

This alleged “alien” was subjected to an autopsy by so-called experts, who could not explain what it was.  A film was shown on this “Alien Autopsy” and videos were sold of it all over the world.  The original investors made a pile of money. 

 

Besides this peculiar person with the altered genes, the same conclusion can be applied to the whole subject of cloning, which is popular right now, and especially as man is busy trying to clone various forms of life (cloning problems will be noted in later comments).  But the truth remains.  Life can come only from life.  Neither the Russians, the US or whoever else have yet created life.  Even cloning involves life from life. 

 

 

Radioactive Decay 

 

For years, radio preacher Herbert W. Armstrong (who will be further addressed in later chapters herein) had a small tract out which was designed to prove The CREATOR.  While Armstrong’s effort was limited, he did use the issue over the decay of radioactive substances as a cardinal proof of The CREATOR. 

 

Radioactive material decays to essentially lead over a very slow process.  Accordingly, its decay process is measured in a half-life presentation.  Since radioactive substances are found on earth in various stages of decay, the conclusion has to be that there was an original start date on the decay process.  Obviously, radioactive materials have not always existed in time or they would have totally decayed by now. 

 

 

The Design of Earth 

 

The unique design of planet earth to sustain life is another extraordinary proof.  The production of periodic rainfall, the rainfall cycle, and the circular earth orbiting the sun (for heat) are just a few samples of the fantastic variables which are precisely designed and mixed to allow life to exist on earth (see the book of Job for a discussion of many of these created qualities on earth). 

 

Earth is specifically arranged to sustain life in terms of its surface temperature, tilt and rotation, atmosphere, oceans, crust, etc.  And yet, these few proofs are only the tip of the iceberg.  A student of truth can find a whole host of things which can only be logically and intelligently understood in the context of a creation totally made by the hands of A GREAT CREATOR. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 3--Evolution

 

 

The Stupidity of Evolution 

 

Having discussed the creation made by A CREATOR, the focus must shift to evolution (the attempt of atheists to explain life and the physical creation).  A few words will now be offered to debunk this “theory” which has captured the imagination and thinking of modern man--so much so that now evolution is taught as truth routinely in science classes in schools and colleges around the world. 

 

Few people who promote this stuff or receive it in the form of learning actually understand the reality of what all is behind the subject of evolution.  The truth is that there is absolutely nothing behind it from the standpoint of factual, true information.  There is no proof of evolution.  Consequently, evolution is entirely a supposition and a theory--which is still lacking scientific proof, as of today in the 2000s. 

 

The background on evolution is that, hundreds of years ago, certain people began looking at the creation and trying to understand why and how it came into being.  But they could not comprehend that the presence of the creation (which they beheld) conclusively proved the existence of A CREATOR of that creation.  Surely, they were atheists out to disprove YHWH’s Word! 

 

Yet, the message of the Scriptures and reality is that A CREATOR created the creation, as indicated in the previous comments in this presentation.  The existence and presence of the creation prove absolutely and unequivocally the presence and existence of A CREATOR.  The two ideas are inordinately linked together. 

 

The person who could accept this basic premise found that the explanation for the creation was actually rather simple.  The CREATOR created the creation.  Now, some would argue that the acceptance of this idea requires an act of faith and belief (which, of course, automatically opens the door to religious ideology).  This concept can be argued pro and con--despite the presence of the proof of creation by A CREATOR. 

 

In any case, as some supposedly “intelligent” and “thinking” minds looked at the creation, they refused to accept the simplicity of the solution on creation.  Being atheists, they rejected the idea that the creation demands A CREATOR.  They decided that they would attempt to explain the presence and existence of the creation in a human devised effort, in the form of a man-conceived discipline of science.  

 

In their rejection of the simplicity of understanding the creation, these supposedly “scientific” minds began formulating unproven theories and ideas which could be used to support the presence of the creation, apart from the existence of A CREATOR.  The answer to this search has come to be called evolution (technically evolutionary theory, since it has always been theoretical only and lacking real proof). 

 

 

The Promoters 

 

Perhaps some of the earliest persons who tried to find an alternative approach to explain the creation (apart from A CREATOR) were the early Greek philosophers in ancient, sun worshipping Greece. 

 

According to Malcolm Bowden, in “The Rise of the Evolution Fraud,” the first true evolutionist was the fifth century BCE Greek philosopher Empedocies--who is thought to be the “father of the evolution idea.”  He theorized that the different parts of the human body (the head, arms, neck, legs, etc) were formed independently of each other and brought together into a random arrangement by the “love” force. 

 

Furthermore, there were other early Greek sun worshippers--who likewise toyed with the idea of evolution.  On this, Malcolm Bowden suggests that Greek philosophers like Thales (c600 BCE), Democritus (c400 BCE) and Aristotle (384-322 BCE) were also people who expressed evolutionary ideas in very early times. 

 

Moreover, per Bowden, other persons over the centuries similarly offered their contributions in formulating the basic evolutionary theory now accepted as modern science--like philosopher Robert Mathus (1766-1834), writer Robert Chambers (1802-1871), botanist Charles Linnaeus (1707-1778), botanist Erasmus Darwin (1731-1788), botanist Georges Cuvier (1769-1832), geologist James Hutton (1726-1797), geologist Adam Sedgwick (1785-1873), geologist Roderick Murchison (1792-1871) and geologist Charles Lyell (1830). 

 

But the man who really put it all together was a British botanist named Charles Robert Darwin (1809-1882), a grandson of the earlier Erasmus Darwin.  Young Charles was born and raised a Christian.  He went to Cambridge to study religion and natural history with a view of becoming a Christian theologian. 

 

In 1831, Charles sailed as a naturalist on the H.M.S. Beagle, a Royal Navy ship doing a geographical survey along the coasts of Patogonia, Tierra del Fuego, Chile, Peru and some islands in the South Pacific.  Darwin left England as a Christian and returned as an atheist.  His work on the Beagle laid the foundation for his famous book “On the Origin of the Species,” first published on November 24, 1859. 

 

The gist of Darwin’s theory was that processes called “natural selection” and/or “survival of the fittest” explained an evolutionary development of the different forms of life.  For example, he theorized that the reason that the giraffe had a long neck was that in ancient times in the past, giraffes developed long necks to more easily reach food which was higher in the trees. 

 

Darwin also theorized that the reason man is not covered with thick hair (as is true with other mammals) is that in the early days females sought out and found males with less hair to copulate with.  Supposedly, this constant breeding of hominoids with less and less hair changed man over the vast ages of time to get rid of much of his former mammalian hair.  Persons with less and less hair actually were reproduced. 

 

In any case, Darwin’s book and his ideas took off with a blast.  Soon atheists and agnostics around the world, wanting to find some excuse to grab hold of to explain the creation (apart from A CREATOR), immediately bought into Darwin’s theories, which were called “science.”  Quickly, colleges, universities and even schools at all levels began teaching the same ideas on the level of science. 

 

This boom in popularity of evolutionary theory set the stage for the famous Scopes trial in Tennessee in 1922.  A local teacher there decided to teach evolutionary theory as scientific fact.  Some of the local people raised up in rebellion over it.  The well known political orator Williams Jennings Bryan went to court to stop it (and won).  But his victory was short lived.  After WWII, evolutionary beliefs were adopted across the US. 

 

 

A Closer Look At Evolution 

 

“The Concise Columbia Encyclopedia” (p. 278) describes evolution as the “...concept embodying the belief that existing organisms descend from a common ancestor.  This theory, also known as descent with modification, constitutes organic evolution.  Inorganic evolution deals with the development of the physical universe from unorganized matter.” 

 

This theory goes on to suggest that “Organic evolution conceives of life as having begun as a simple, primordial protoplasmic mass from which arose, through time, all subsequent living forms.”  In other words, the basis of life is not the law of biogenesis (mentioned earlier).  Instead, life supposedly sprang from a mass of primordial soup (in a process of spontaneous generation). 

 

This first, simple, single-celled life (the amoebae, which came out of the bowl of soup) supposedly evolved into all of the vast varieties of life that one can behold today. 

 

Please note the use of the words theory, concept and belief, in this definition from a respected modern encyclopedia.  The interesting thing is that a theory, concept or belief is not necessary a proven fact.  A theory is nothing but a theory.  To believe it, one must accept it primarily based on faith or belief and not particularly on facts and reality.  Thus, it becomes and is a religion to its adherents. 

 

The basis of evolutionary thinking hangs essentially upon four ideas:  spontaneous generation of life, mutation, natural selection and uniformitarianism.  The spontaneous generation concept was just outlined above from the “Columbia Encyclopedia.”  In other words, life simply started in a mess of soup (by some miracle?). 

 

Mutations are changes in the composition of the genes (which determine heredity factors).  The idea is that events happening on earth and to different life forms produce mutations, which become heredity, to affect and change succeeding generations. 

 

Next, Darwin’s theory of natural selection is that different species breed and reproduce in a pattern, to perpetuate differences needed or useful for the survival of the fittest of the various species. The cases of the giraffe and hairless mammals were cited above. 

 

Finally, uniformitarianism hangs on the idea that the present is a key to the past in terms of natural forces at work in nature to change things.  Since changes supposedly occur very slowly in nature, uniformitarianism theorizes that evolutionary change also occurred imperceptibly slow over vast ages (millions or billions of years). 

 

Evolutionists use this slow process to justify why no one has seen, or can see, any evidence of evolution in nature.  Theoretically, evolutionary change would be visible and ascertainable in nature if man could just visualize it or watch it over the billions of years required to achieve change.  Man’s life is simply too short to see evolution. 

 

All of these different facets of evolution have been or will be assessed in some detail throughout this publication.  Later discussions on evolutionary problems will focus particularly upon the issues of mutations and natural selection.  There is no intent to address these topics presently because they are too vast to discuss in any detail. 

 

 

Explaining Creation Without a Creator 

 

Suffice to say, the creation proves A CREATOR.  Conversely, some people, unhappy with that explanation, have offered their atheistic theories and speculations (all of which remain unproven, even in our time) to try to explain creation apart from A CREATOR.  All of these theories hang only on faith and belief.  Thus, they represent a religion in modern thought. 

 

For instance, as just noted above, no one has ever seen evolutionary change in progress.  Furthermore, no fossil remains have ever been found or produced for analysis and study, which prove or establish any intermediate life forms in the evolutionary process for any specie now in existence or present in past ages.  In other words, no one has ever found any evidence of ancient life forms undergoing evolution. 

 

All present and prehistoric life was complete in itself to function properly in its environment.  All known life forms came into existence immediately at one point in time in a perfectly developed form to allow survival and perpetuation.  No record or evidence of life changes have ever been found.   Yet, evolutionary teachers demand that modern man accept the evolutionary idea simply because scientists say it’s true. 

 

 

Michael Crimo 

 

Writer Michael Crimo was on the Coast to Coast AM radio program on June 14, 2000, to talk about some of the fallacies promoted by evolutionary teachers.  He illustrated the problem by comparing it to a history of man or life in a thousand page book.  Suppose that someone took this book and extracted fifty pages at random and threw the rest away. 

 

Of this fifty pages, suppose someone else took the pages and tore them up into tiny pieces and dumped them upon a table or the floor.  From this mass of very tiny pieces, suppose another person came along and took a few or several of them from the stack at random.  In terms of the fossil record of life, this is what science is attempting to do in formulating its theories about life. 

 

With the very meager amount of evidence that scientists have about life, they “theorize” an evolutionary process.  Since they cannot prove the presence of evolution from the meager amount of surviving evidence they possess, they become dishonest by “editing” and “manipulating” it to communicate their theories about evolution.  They do this by ignoring or throwing out anything which won’t conform to their model. 

 

For example, on the alleged evolutionary development of man, scientists take the fossil record and select different forms of life, alleged for the last two billion years or so, and claim that these different life forms are the evolutionary ancestors of man (arbitrarily and capriciously without regard to truth).  They then take their selections and place them on a chart in a so-called chronological sequence. 

 

On their chart, they will arbitrarily show a simple single cell of life as step one.  Next, they show something bigger (made up of several molecules), as a step two.  Perhaps for their next item, they may show a simple life form found in water.  Maybe a reptile on land is selected next and then a mammal on land is depicted.  Next, an ape surfaces.  And then, arbitrarily, they show man last, as the final product of this alleged evolution. 

 

 

The Problem 

 

As Crimo points out, the only trouble with this “scientific” effort is that man himself and/or hominoids and other forms of life are common throughout all of the past ages without any semblance of an evolutionary progression in life (in the context of simple life forms to more complex forms). 

 

In other words, the earliest fossil evidence presents all forms of life as being existent from the beginning.  The different life forms have co-existed throughout the ages.  The life forms which science claims to be connecting do not, in fact, connect at all.  Single cell amoebae and different life forms in water or on land (to include reptiles, mammals, birds, hominids/man, etc) have always existed side by side in the fossil record. 

 

Therefore, many of the scientists trying to prove an evolutionary cycle become dishonest, and fraudulently “edit out” all forms of life which have existed and which would disprove their attempt to show an evolutionary cycle.  By editing out all of the different life forms in a certain geologic age, and showing only what is perceived as being present, the scientists become dishonest. 

 

After selecting their theorized life forms for the different ages and then depicting them on a chart, as if they actually existed in a connecting process, the scientists have fraudulently presented an outline of something which cannot be proven from the available fossil evidence (because it never happened in nature).  Simply stated, there is no fossil record demonstrating any form of evolution historically. 

 

Michael Crimo (if this is the correct spelling of his last name) has been a successful writer who has spent years appearing on college campuses and at educational forums to discuss, argue or dialogue the issues of life with teachers of evolution.  He says that while many or most of them are hanging onto their pet (unproven) theories presently, there is hope of truth surfacing, especially as younger scientists look at the record. 

 

 

More Complications in Forming Life 

 

Evolutionists have spent lifetimes and ages trying to explain a bowl of primordial soup which one day produced life (contrary to the law of biogenesis).  But they always fail because a spontaneous development of life is too stupid to be believed by honest and informed persons.  The only answer has to be an extraordinary “creation.” 

 

Incidentally, the whole idea of the conception of life (however The MOST HIGH miraculously accomplished it) is absolutely astounding.  It clearly demonstrates the utter futility and stupidity of the theory of evolution. 

 

However, there is another feature of this issue that is almost as staggering.  Virtually all life forms (especially all higher life forms) reproduce male and female offspring, although some minute forms of life (only some very limited and simple forms of amoebae and bacteria) reproduce asexually. 

 

Not only do most higher forms of life require both a male and female component for reproduction, but there is an incredible similarity in their reproduction processes (in the context of birds, mammals and even vegetation).  Now comes an amazing point which should debunk the stupid theories of evolutionists forever. 

 

For all of those species that require both a male and female for reproduction (which is almost all of the creation), there isn’t only the problem of the first life, but there is additionally a need for that life to become manifested in both a male and female representation to allow reproduction.  The production of only a single male or a single female would have spelled out the end of that specie. 

 

So, if life started with a simple one celled specie, like an asexual amoebae, why was it or how was it that higher forms developed the requirement for males and females in a sexual contact to reproduce?  Obviously, there had to be another miracle in the process which simply cannot be explained by evolution. 

 

By evolutionary theory, there would be no need for the issue of sex and the several different methods of reproduction.  Logically, by evolutionary theory, life would have never progressed beyond the simple asexual bacteria and amoebae. 

 

Finally, things get complicated because many plants reproduce through a pollination process (from one plant to another) while birds and most fish reproduce through eggs and mammals reproduce by mothers carrying their young internally.  Why is it that these different forms of reproduction came into being if life was formed by evolution? 

 

Obviously, life itself is enormously complicated and the reproduction of life is just as complicated.  Evolution is too stupid to be discussed by intelligent people!  Yet, it is routinely taught as science and truth in modern times. 

 

 

Some Numbers 

 

The Jun-Jul 1999 “Prophecy Flash” (p. 60) had an interesting quotation from Christian writer Dave Hunt on some facets of biology.  Hunt indicates that one cell, the smallest living unit, can have 100,000 molecules (of two or more atoms) and 10,000 intricately interrelated chemical reactions going on at any one time. 

 

Oxford University zoologist Richard Dawkins adds that every cell contains in its nucleus a digitally coded database larger than the 30 volumes of the “Encyclopedia Britannica.”  How conceivable is it that a process like evolution could ever produce, by chance, a 30 volume edition of the “Encyclopedia Britannica?” 

 

Going on, Hunt quoted Britain’s famous astronomer and mathematician Sir Fred Hoyle who calculated that the odds against producing the basic enzymes of life at 1 followed by 40,000 zeros.  By comparison, the odds of plucking a given atom out of the universe is 1 over 1 with 80 zeros. 

 

The point is that statistics themselves disprove evolutionary theory; which, in turn, must take the student of truth to a creation by A CREATOR. 

 

The wonderful bottom line on the creation was well stated by Dr Chandra Wickramasinghe, an evolutionist and atheist, who co-authored several books with Fred Hoyle.  Wickramasinghe has said that the probability of an evolutionary origin of life on earth was essentially zero. 

 

He added that it was no more probable than a tornado sweeping through a junkyard to assemble a Boeing 747 airplane out of the junk (March 1982 “Impact”).  The essence of Wickramasinghe’s comments is that it is statistically out of the question to try to account for life apart from creation.  The “Impact” quotation did not reflect whether Chandra had changed any of his evolutionary thinking after making the comment. 

 

Manifestly, the limited, frail, inadequate minds of little humans cannot begin to fathom the greatness of The CREATOR.  This writer is usually speechless even trying to contemplate or understand Him.  However, the Hebrew Scriptures, used in the Judeo-Christian religions, do offer some “perspective” of His greatness.  A subsequent chapter herein will assess several of the proofs which validate the Hebrew Scriptures. 

 

 

The Foundation of Truth 

 

Chapters hereafter also will address the Torah which is the foundation of all knowledge and truth (Genesis to Deuteronomy, the books of Moshe, called the Pentateuch in the Greek). 

 

As will be subsequently highlighted, the Torah outlines and defines the reality of righteousness.  It and the rest of the OT and the NT give the student of truth some perception of the mentality, character and personality of The CREATOR. 

 

Suffice to say, the Scriptures reveal Him in the sense of being completely and totally A PERSONALITY of great character, honor, morality, justice, loyalty, righteousness, and truth.  He represents the epitome of these ideas.  No human being can or has ever begun to approach the awesome, wonderful and righteous nature of His person. 

 

The writer of this study has wondered on occasion how life on earth would be and what the future would hold for man and the entire creation if The CREATOR was as evil and limited as man.  Isn’t it fantastic and amazing that The CREATOR (with all of His power and strength) represents the perfection of character, morality and integrity, as is revealed in the Scriptures (the OT and NT)?  It boggles the mind! 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 4--The Genealogy of YESHUA

 

 

The Presence of YESHUA? 

 

In the fall of 2002, an ossuary (a burial box) was found in Israel with Aramaic words which read-- “Ya’acov bar Yosef akhui di Yeshua” (in reference to Yakov, son of Yosef and brother of YESHUA).  Some experts date it to about 63 CE--but others claim that it is a recent fraud. 

 

Commenting upon this find, Hershel Shanks, editor of the “Biblical Archaeology Review,” said:  “What we want to announce today is the first archaeological attestation of Jesus.  This is a startling, mind-boggling inscription” (israelinsider.com, Oct 25, 2002, as quoted in the Dec 2002 “Maoz Israel”).  Whether Shanks is right or wrong, the idea is intriguing! 

 

 

The Genealogy of YESHUA 

 

YESHUA’s fleshly genealogy is laid out in the books of Matthew and Luke.  While these compilations seem straight forward enough, some questions inevitably surface over them to cause some concern over how they should be interpreted or understood. 

 

 

A Virgin Birth 

 

One of the hotly debated religious issues has been the question of whether YESHUA was born of a virgin named Mary (Miryam in the Hebrew) or not.  Was her husband, Joseph (Yosef in the Hebrew), the biological father or was He miraculously conceived? 

 

Of course, the Jews have for centuries argued that His birth was not miraculous.  Historic Christianity has accepted the virgin birth belief, although questions have surfaced in modern times. 

 

Manifestly, the book of Matthew powerfully teaches the virgin birth idea (Matt 1:18-25).  If Matthew (correctly Mattityahu in the Hebrew) has any authority whatsoever, the virgin birth of YESHUA is true.  It is also clear from Luke 1:34 that Miryam categorically declared herself to be a virgin.  If Mattityahu was wrong, then Miryam was also wrong and likely even a deliberate liar. 

 

But to make a contrary argument, many scholars go back and pick up on Isaiah 7:14 and try to insist that the word virgin there in the KJV is correctly a young, unmarried woman, from the Hebrew “almah” (“Young’s Analytical Concordance,” p. 1026).  This writer would not argue that point, but would note that the contextual uses of almah in the Hebrew Tanakh seem to always imply a young, unmarried, virgin girl or woman. 

 

The student of the Word must accept the fact that culturally there is a considerable difference today, as opposed to how things were in ancient Israel (technically, Yisrael in the Hebrew). 

 

Today’s modern Israelites are about as promiscuous as a bunch of alley cats.  Young children start experimenting with sex as teenagers.  Therefore, there would be some questions today about the virginity of a young woman, but not in ancient Yisrael. 

 

In old Yisrael, it was commonly accepted that young, unmarried girls with good reputations were virgins.   Because, according to the law, their lives could otherwise be in serious jeopardy and death could await them.  Culturally, such young girls, like Miryam, were virgins, or assumed to be virgins--which agrees with Mattityahu’s remarks. 

 

This writer accepts and believes Mattityahu’s words (when correctly restored to their original Hebrew format).  Accordingly, the virgin idea appears to be valid.  And while some individuals may suppose that the truth on this question somehow impacts upon the rest of the Scriptures, this writer disagrees. 

 

 

Does It Matter? 

 

In other words, it is possibly irrelevant and immaterial whether His birth was from a virgin or not (despite the fact that Christendom has made a big issue out of this question in modern times). 

 

In fact, in an argument against the virgin birth, subsequent chapters herein will focus on the old sun cults as existent in the ancient world--most of which believed and taught a virgin birth for the sun god.  Thus, some could argue that this is a questionable doctrine at best. 

 

Both the OT and NT clearly attest to “Who He was,” as will be addressed and elaborated upon in succeeding chapters herein. 

 

As will be discussed later, YESHUA was either directly conceived by The RUACH HA KODESH (the actual Hebrew, but English translations give it as the Holy Spirit or Holy Ghost, as at Matt 1:18); or quickly, He was immersed spiritually in The RUACH HA KODESH at His baptism (Matt 3:16).  In either case, The RUACH HA KODESH dwelt in Him as His spirit. 

 

 

The Priest Connection 

 

While YESHUA was obviously a descendant of Judah (Yehudah in the Hebrew) and David, there is another interesting point brought out by Luke (Lu 1:36).  Luke made mention of the fact that Miryam, the mother of YESHUA, was a cousin of Elizabeth (Elisheva in the Hebrew), the mother of John (in Hebrew, the name John is correctly Yohanan or Yochanan) the Baptist. 

 

Thus, it would be easy to believe that Elisheva was of Yehudah, along with Miryam. 

 

However, Luke 1:5 reported that Elisheva was a descendant of Aaron, which can be proven.  Elisheva was married to the priest Zechariah (Zekharyah in the Hebrew, Lu 1:5).  According to YHWH’s Torah, a priest could only marry a woman of his own people (Lev 21:14).  Now, through the years, Judaism and Christianity, as well, have accepted the interpretation here as being an Israelite woman from any of the tribes. 

 

But the “Soncino Edition of the Pentateuch and Haftorahs” (p. 514), edited by Dr J. H. Hertz, offers an interesting observation that likely did impact upon this question in the first century CE.  Hertz gives this text (Lev 21:14) as “lit. of his kinsfolk.”  His commentary notes that the Septuagint and Philo (of the first century CE, elsewhere discussed herein) both limit this choice of marriage to the priestly families. 

 

“If” there was a first century CE requirement for priests to take a wife from their own priestly families, then the case can be built that Elisheva was of a priestly (cohen) family, along with Zekharyah.  And if Elisheva was a cohen, it would seem that Miryam on her maternal side was also of a cohen family of the tribe of Levi. 

 

In the sense that YESHUA was a priest, this possibility is plausible.  In bringing up this option, this writer is not trying to be dogmatic.  It is just something to whet the appetite of the student of truth. 

 

A final note is due on this possibility.  The word cousin is often used very liberally and not necessarily in a limited restriction to a first cousin.  In other words, Miryam and Elisheva could be second, third or fourth cousins and thus somewhat removed genetically.  Elisheva could have been of cohen lineage and Miryam’s cohen link could be quite insignificant.   

 

 

How About Rahab and Ruth? 

 

Subsequent chapters will focus upon the questions of race and miscegenation in the context of YHWH’s Torah.  There is no intent presently to commence an examination of these issues since they are quite enormous and complex.  However, Mattityahu’s mention of Rahab and Ruth in YESHUA’s genealogy deserves some comment (Matt 1:5). 

 

The succeeding presentation on the themes of racial and ethnic identifications of people will note that a person of one racial classification can live in a geographical territory of people of another racial classification. 

 

In the case of Ruth, there are Scriptural reasons suggesting that she was actually an Israelite of one of the tribes living East of the Jordan River in the former land of Moab.  She was a Moabitess because of her residency (Ruth 1:4; 2:2-7).  But the classic proof that she was not a Moabitess racially comes from YHWH’s Torah. 

 

Deuteronomy 23:2-4 says that Moabites cannot enter the Congregation of The ELOHIM until the tenth generation.  This mitzwah (the Hebrew for “commandment”) will be described in later chapters.  But for now, the point must be made that David was in the congregation; and he was assuredly her great grandson (of the third generation).  If Ruth was a bloodline Moabite, David could never have been king over Yisrael. 

 

Actually, the same reasoning applies to Rahab. 

 

If she would have been a Canaanite (with mixed behemah genes, requiring a ten generation exclusion--Deut 23:2, to be later described), it seems impossible that David could have come along in less than ten generations to be king over Yisrael (although if she was only a Hamite, the exclusion would have been three generations--Deut 23:7-8).  These texts will be broached in the later chapters. 

 

This is not to say that Rahab was an Israelite.  Probably, she was not.  But she could have been only a Hamite subject to the three generation rule--or perhaps, she was a “ger” alien which would have made it legally proper for Salmon to marry her.  The ger word will be addressed in the future chapters as well. 

 

But there is a larger issue with Rahab.  While she was living in Canaan (Josh 6:17-25), this reality is not sufficient alone to demand that she be a Canaanite racially, as just noted.  Maybe she was.  But maybe she wasn’t.  Regardless of what she was genetically, it is important to realize that this woman was a harlot and YHWH YESHUA thought to include her in His genealogy. 

 

This is just one more of the great proofs of the Scriptures that A MAN of the stature, caliber and authority of YESHUA would choose to be a descendant of a harlot and would then allow this fact of reality to become a permanently written record for all of history to contemplate and behold.  Assuredly, His mind is far superior to the lacking minds of limited human beings. 

 

 

Moshe 

 

Incidentally, this mention of Rahab and Ruth necessitates an acknowledgment of the case with the wife of Moshe--whom Aaron and Miryam seem to have defined as a Cushite woman (Num 12:1).  Many persons automatically assume that she was a Negro.  But this is unlikely (especially since the original Cushites were not Negroes).  Instead, this remark probably is a geographical reference and not a racial definition. 

 

The only real record of Moshe’s wife is that she was Zipporah, the daughter of Reuel (Jethro), who was a Midianite, living in the Sinai (Ex 2:21).  Thus, is it not probable that the remark in Numbers 12 was in reference to Zipporah?  The dilemma here was explained in the Sep-Oct 2000 “America’s Promise” newsletter (p. 7) which quoted the “Companion Bible” --in noting that Arabia was in the land of Cush. 

 

Actually, the lands of Cush started in Babylon (Gen 10:8-10; “The Oxford Companion to the Bible,” p. 145) and extended to the Arabian peninsula (surely including the Southern Sinai) and the land South of Egypt (“Davis Dictionary of the Bible,” p. 161). 

 

As Dr J. H. Hertz notes for Habbakuk 3:7, Midian is a synonym of Cushan (“Soncino Edition of the Pentateuch and Haftorahs,” p. 618)--meaning a geographical reference (per “Davis Dictionary of the Bible,” p. 161).  Zipporah’s family either lived in this territory historically, or near it sufficiently that Aaron and Miryam would identify her as a Cushite--from the geographical standpoint; and evidently, in derision. 

 

Later comments will further assess Zipporah and her family.  As will be noted, her father Jethro was also referred to as the Kenite (Jud 1:16), in terms of a geographical reference to the Sinai.  Both the Cushites and Kenites were descendants of Kain to allow this geographical linkage to persist. 

 

If Zipporah was the subject, as is almost a certainty, the Scriptures themselves prove that she was of the same race as Moshe to allow their two sons to be kind after kind (per the proscription of Gen 1, to be later discussed).  Her sons were circumcised and became members of the congregation of Yisrael.  This would have been totally impossible if she was a racial Cushite (Ex 12:43-49; Deut 23:2-9). 

 

While it is almost a certainty that the remarks of Aaron and Miryam were directed at Zipporah, it must be acknowledged that there is some possibility that Moshe married a racial Cushite when he was a young man in Egypt (before the Exodus).  There is some tradition that he conquered Ethiopia.  Conceivably, he married an Ethiopian woman whom he separated from--for sure, when he was cast out of Egypt. 

 

 

Some Problems in YESHUA’s Genealogy 

 

There remains three basic problems in assessing YESHUA’s genealogy, as outlined in Matthew 1 and Luke 3.  First, Mattityahu’s outlined lineage is decidedly different from Luke’s presentation, although they mysteriously “seem” to come together briefly with Salathiel (Shealtiel in the Hebrew) and Zerubbabel (Zerubavel in the Hebrew, who will shortly be commented upon). 

 

To account for these two dramatically different genealogies, most Christian scholars have concluded that Mattityahu’s presentation was of the line of Yosef while Luke’s outline focused on Miryam’s lineage (in the sense that Luke 3:23 supposedly refers to Yosef in the vein of him being the husband of Miryam). 

 

Though this explanation can readily be true, it is also plausible that Luke’s record is of Yosef’s line while Mattityahu’s focus is on Miryam’s lineage, and especially in view of Matthew 1:16 where Mattityahu specifically ties Yosef to Miryam.  Frankly, this writer would lean to this latter explanation, but would not argue the point either way. 

 

Regardless of which way a student of truth may lean, there is a good explanation to account for the two different genealogies. 

 

The next problem arising is that there is an unexplained loss of three names between Joram (Yoram in the Hebrew) and Ozias (Uziyahu in the Hebrew) in Mattityahu’s outline (Matt 1:8).  These three kings--Ahaziah (Achazyah in the Hebrew), Joash (Yoash in the Hebrew--he was one-eight Edomite, as will be established in a later chapter) and Amaziah (Amatzyahu in the Hebrew)--were certainly present in that line in the Tanakh.  Why the NT loss?  

 

The best explanation seems to be that the three kings were deleted because they introduced idolatry into Yehudah (II Chron 22:3, 9; 24:17, 25; 25:15, 27; Jer 22:1-7); and according to the Torah (Deut 29:18-20), their names were blotted out by YHWH (“Concordant Commentary on the New Testament,” p. 11). 

 

 

Salathiel (the Hebrew Shealtiel) and Zerubbabel (the Hebrew Zerubavel)

 

The last important issue on YESHUA’s genealogy concerns the just mentioned Shealtiel and Zerubavel being in both lineages.  While someone may try to make the case that both lines had men named Shealtiel, who had sons named Zerubavel, this seems highly unlikely.  So another explanation is needed. 

 

Shealtiel was a son of Jehoiachin (I Chron 3:17-18).  Jehoiachin’s (Yehoyakhin in the Hebrew) name was shortened to Coniah (Koniyahu in the Hebrew) when YAH turned against him for his evil ways (Jer 22:24-30).  He thus was placed under a curse which was limited to the third or fourth generation, as will be described in later chapters (Ex 20:5).  Zerubavel was reportedly a son of Shealtiel --evidently born in Babylon (Ezra 3:2). 

 

However, there is a complication here in that I Chronicles 3:17-19 says that Yehoyakhin had several sons which included Shealtiel and a younger brother named Pedaiah (Pedayah in the Hebrew).  This text notes that Zerubavel was a son of Pedayah.  The “Soncino Books of the Bible” (Haggai, p. 255) suggest that Zerubavel was actually a son of Pedayah, but that he was raised by his uncle Shealtiel and referred to as his son. 

 

But in going on, why is it then in the NT that Shealtiel (or Pedayah) and Zerubavel surface as descendants of Neri in a lineage from Nathan (Natan in the Hebrew), son of David, on down to YESHUA (Lu 3:27)? 

 

In this case, the “Expositor’s Greek Testament” (v. I, p. 486) suggests that adoption could be the answer.  Hence, some might argue that Koniyahu adopted Neri’s son Shealtiel or that Neri adopted Koniyahu’s son Shealtiel (and maybe Pedayah as well). 

 

This adoption prospect by Neri seems to have some merit when one recognizes that Shealtiel’s father, Koniyahu, was placed in a Babylonian prison when he was taken captive by Nebuchadnezzar at about age 18 or 19 (II Kg 24:8).  He was in prison 37 years (II Kg 25:27).  So other Jewish Israelites must have raised his children. 

 

Although not mentioned by commentators, there is also a possibility that Neri had a daughter who married Shealtiel (or Pedayah) and produced Zerubavel.  Luke’s remarks on YESHUA’s genealogy take one back to Shealtiel; but does not go further back to Koniyahu, as happened with Mattityahu.  Why would it be possible that Luke would shift to Neri rather than Koniyahu? 

 

Well again, the shift may have happened because of the sins of Koniyahu.  If this last explanation holds up, it would verify that regardless of which way the student accepts the two genealogies (in terms of which one was of Miryam and which one was of Yosef), both options manifestly prove that YESHUA had a legal and legitimate right to the throne of David from both the ancestry of Yosef and Miryam. 

 

 

The Reality 

 

The essence of this short presentation is that correctly, in His flesh, YESHUA was A Son of Adam, A Son of Noah (Noach in the Hebrew), A Son of Abraham (Avraham in the Hebrew), A Son of Isaac (Yitzhak in the Hebrew), A Son of Israel (perhaps the best transliteration of this name from the Hebrew is Yisrael, but Israel is so close that this study will sometimes use that presentation), A Son of Yehudah, A Son of David, A Son of Solomon (Shlomo in the Hebrew), A Son of Coniah (Koniyahu in the Hebrew) and A Son of Zerubbabel (Zerubavel in the Hebrew). 

 

Per the flesh, He is assuredly entitled to the throne of David.  And amazingly, in the flesh, He was and is An ADAMITE. 

 

Thus, in the context of numerous New Testament uses, He was The SON OF ADAM and not just a son of man.  This genealogical reality is brought out in the Greek NT where the Greek word “anthropos” is used to describe Him in the vein of being The SON OF ADAM.  Tragically, the KJV renders these texts as the son of man (Matt 8:20 etc).  But manifestly, He was The SON OF ADAM--in the flesh (I Cor 15:45). 

 

By the way, this expression the “son of Adam” (Hebrew “ben Adham”) is used some 93 times in the book of Ezekiel where the KJV translates it as the son of man (“Theological Dictionary of the Old Testament,” v. 1, p. 81).  With this Hebrew background, there is no doubt but that the NT should reflect SON OF ADAM, rather than the son of man for YESHUA. 

 

This distinction between man and Adam will be discussed at some length in succeeding chapters.  The difficulty arises because in the pagan sun worship cultures, there was no distinction between Adam and man.  As will be pointed out later, Adam is a proper noun name of a particular male person out of the overall, generic classification of man. 

 

Yet, for the OT, the KJV and most English translations render Adam as man.  This causes enormous confusion and especially in addressing YESHUA--Who was not a son of man (by an identifying title); but was, in fact, The SON OF ADAM.  The Greek NT causes confusion here as well because the Greek uses the word “anthropos,” which is the general Greek word used to translate the Hebrew Adam. 

 

The Greek anthropos could conceivably have (and probably does have) a broader meaning even beyond Adam (like possibly with the Hebrew enosh), but its primary focus and use seems to be upon Adam.  Thus, the reality is that YESHUA was The SON OF ADAM and not just a son of man. 

 

This is an important distinction because in subsequent chapters, the point will be established that in the worship of virtually all of the old sun cults, the mythological sun god was worshipped as “a son of man.”  Assuredly, there is no reason to confuse and attempt to blend YESHUA (as The SON OF ADAM) in with the sun god, who was worshipped as a son of man. 

 

Finally, as conclusively established in the Scriptures, YESHUA was The SON OF EL (Isa 9:6; Matt 1:23; 12:18; Lu 4:18).  He was conceived by The SPIRIT OF EL--The RUACH HA KODESH (Matt 1:23; Lu 1:32, 35, 42; Jo 1:12-14). 

 

Thus, Spiritually and in His Spirit, He was The SON OF EL and EL in the flesh with us, as will be discussed and conclusively proven in chapters hereafter (Ps 50:3; Isa 7:14; 25:8-9; 35:4; 40:9; Jo 3:13; 6:38; 8:23; I Cor 15:47; I Tim 3:16). 

 

 

His Physical Appearance and Evident Genes  

 

While YESHUA’s physical appearance in the flesh is somewhat unimportant since His followers categorically should not be attempting to make and worship images of Him (per Ex 20:4), there are some genetic facts worth mentioning here in the context of His genealogy.  Actually, Shlomo’s Song of Songs gives a most vivid description of YESHUA as the lover of the Shulamite, who was symbolic of His coming bride. 

 

Of most significance, YESHUA assuredly had black hair (SofS 5:11) which will prove to be interesting in later chapters herein in discussions on race and the genetic origin of black hair in humans.  The rest of the Song gives still more relevant details of His physical appearance.  Otherwise, John 8:57 offers a curious little remark about Him. 

 

The MESSIAH was born about 5 BCE; was baptized in about 26 CE; and was impaled in about 30 CE; as will be established in a later chapter on chronology.  When the Judeans in John 8:57 approached YESHUA, they noted that He was not yet 50 years old.  Since He was in fact only a little over 30, this remark suggests that He appeared to be older than He was to induce the Judeans to make this observation. 

 

 

The European Connection 

 

As will be described in later comments, there have been various accounts by enemies of truth to deny YESHUA’s life story, as essentially taught by Christendom for the last 2,000 years.  These persons have tried to destroy or at least raise questions about the legitimacy of the NT writings and particularly of the several records which describe YESHUA’s death and resurrection to life and later ascendancy to heaven. 

 

In modern times, one of the theories advanced by these enemies of truth and the NT writings is that YESHUA did exist and that with His impalement, He swooned or faked death and was rescued by His disciples and restored to health. 

 

Thereupon, He supposedly left Palestine and relocated to France where he married some woman (evidently Miryam Magdalene or one of the other NT women) and sired a line of kings (per one modern theory floating around in some circles). 

 

Of course, this explanation just does not hold any water--at least, from the viewpoint of the Scriptures--both the OT and the NT.  Manifestly, He had a profoundly more important role to play than merely siring a line of kings in Europe.  In short, this supposition is all bunk and can be discounted. 

 

 

Some Siblings

 

But the mention of this theory opens the door to a related belief which could have some merit and deserves at least a measure of consideration.  To broach this interesting idea, it is necessary to recognize that YESHUA had some brothers and sisters--in the flesh (Matt 13:55-56; Mk 6:3; Acts 1:14). 

 

Specifically, four brothers are named in the NT, plus some “sisters” in the plural (suggesting at least two or more of them). 

 

The famous Yakov (Jacob in OT English translations or James in NT English translations), one of the leaders of the NT Apostolic Assembly and writer of the book of James (Acts 15:13, discussed formerly), and Yehudah, the writer of the book of Jude, are both accepted in Christianity as being fleshly brothers of The MESSIAH (I Cor 15:7; Jas 1:1; Jude 1:1). 

 

Of course, the Scriptural record suggests that these physical brethren were technically half brothers and not full brothers, in the strict sense.   Assuredly, they were born of Yosef and Miryam sometime after the birth of YESHUA (Who was Miryam’s first-born).  As noted in the preceding commentary, Yakov’s burial ossuary was supposedly found in Palestine in the fall of 2002--allowing that he may have died there in about 63 CE. 

 

While it is clear that Yakov and Yehudah both probably had major roles to play in the developing Apostolic Assembly and can be accounted for in that context, it is unclear what happened to the other siblings. 

 

In any case, this NT reality creates the background for a discussion by well known Israeli author Barry Chamish.  He was on the “Dreamland” radio program on February 4, 2001, when he was interviewed by Whitley Strieber.  Barry offered his belief on the future of these brothers and sisters of YESHUA (which supposedly has some documentary support). 

 

Chamish said that there were five brothers (YESHUA only had four brothers, but Chamish might have included YESHUA in this configuration as well) and two sisters and that they relocated to France and commenced or intermarried with French royalty. 

 

This Israeli author then went on to say that this lineage of the French kings (called the Merovingians by some scholars) laid the groundwork for the later, so-called, “divine” rights of the kings (which came to permeate the mentality of European royalty for ages). 

 

Subsequent chapters herein will address the monarchy of Europe and the throne of David in some detail.  There is no intent to cover those themes here in this discussion. 

 

Per the research of the writer of this study at hand, the best option would be that “some” (possibly not all, since Yakov and Yehudah seem accounted for in the work of the Apostolic Assembly in Palestine) of YESHUA’s fleshly brethren may have relocated to Britain or Europe and may have intermarried with European royalty.  This option is not totally out of the question.  It will be more fully explored in later chapters. 

 

Importantly, Barry Chamish offered some more of his research on this family which is most fascinating.  He claims that these brethren or some of their later colleagues brought with them some valuable scrolls to France about the time of the Roman wars. 

 

The scrolls covered two main points--some history of the true Apostolic Assembly and the separate Roman Catholic Church (to be assessed in later chapters on Christian history), and some duplication or clarification of the stored treasures outlined in the copper scroll of the Dead Sea Scrolls (which will also be covered in a later chapter herein).  The history of these valuable scrolls will be covered in the later chapters. 

 

 

Back to the Shulamite 

 

Returning to the Shulamite, noted above, there is some interesting background on this beautiful young woman--who King Solomon (Shlomo in the Hebrew) wanted, but could not have. 

 

She is first mentioned in I Kings as Abishag (Avishag in the Hebrew), the Shunammite (both the Shulamites and Shunammites were female inhabitants of Shunem [“Young’s Analytical Concordance,” p. 883], and thus, would appear to be the same persons, but with some question over the spelling). 

 

It seems that when David became ill, just before dying at age 70, his helpers decided that a most beautiful and enticing young virgin girl would be the solution to improve his health and give him a new lease on life (I Kg 1:3-15). 

 

But David died without knowing the girl.  With his death, David’s son Adonijah (Adoniyah in the Hebrew) concluded that he wanted her.  So he asked Bathsheba (Bat-Sheva in the Hebrew) to be his emissary to approach Shlomo with his wish (I Kg 2:17). 

 

Shlomo became very angry with his brother’s request.  Hence, he ordered Adoniyah slain that day (I Kg 2:24)--ostensibly because Adoniyah’s desire suggested that he had his eyes set upon taking over David’s throne.  Obviously, Adoniyah’s request badly upset Sholomo. 

 

But another profound reason for Shlomo’s anger is brought out in the Song.  Shlomo evidently wanted the girl himself--but could not have her since she had been pledged to his father David (and allegorically to David’s Son YESHUA). 

 

Finally, some Christians wish to believe that she was a Black woman (in view of SofS 1:5).  Black, in that instance (in the KJV), comes from the Hebrew shacor--meaning that she was not a natural black; but rather, dark and swarthy from the sun (“Soncino Books of the Bible,” p. 2).  Actually, she was a white woman in race, as outlined in SofS 1:5 and 7:6 (where fair comes from the Hebrew yaphah, meaning white). 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 5--The Birth of YESHUA

 

 

Christmas and New Year’s Day 

 

A succeeding chapter herein will address the question of the Christian obsession over Christmas and New Year’s Day.  There is no intent to begin to cover this theme at this stage of discussing the background on YESHUA. 

 

As will be described in some detail in the later chapter, there is an enormous amount of depravity associated with the popular Christian holidays of Christmas and New Years.  If the reader has never broached this condition before, then by all means, the coming discussion on Christmas and New Year’s Day will establish the great evil associated with these occasions. 

 

Suffice to say, both of these Christian festivals are totally and completely sun worship holidays (known as the Saturnalia festival in ancient Rome).  Yes, they came from the ancient sun worship cults and were merely carried forward into Christendom.  Manifestly, neither of these days or festive times has anything whatsoever to do with the birth of The MESSIAH, as adequately described in the New Testament. 

 

 

The Birth of YESHUA 

 

Therefore, the next question at hand needing attention must be on a determination of the birth of The MESSIAH--since Christendom is so obsessed with the heathen Christmas occasion  That question is easy to answer! 

 

Just before the Passover event in Jerusalem one year, Luke said that YESHUA "turned or became" twelve years old (as pointed out to me by Jacob Hawkins of Odessa, Texas, years ago)--or entered into His 12th year, per the Greek word "egeneto" in Luke 2:42 (see the “Concordant Literal New Testament translation” on this for a good rendition). 

 

This Greek word "egeneto" means "to come into existence, to be born, to arise, come on, to take place, come to pass, happen, occur, to be done, to be fulfilled, to come into a particular state, etc" (per "The Analytical Greek Lexicon").  Thus, it might be that He completed 11 years and commenced or entered His 12th year (which would be consistent with the chronology of those years, as will be covered in later chapters). 

 

Clearly, His birthday must have happened as His family was going up to Jerusalem to observe the annual, spring, Passover celebration (Lu 2:41), a religious festival prescribed by The HIGHEST (Ex 12; Lev 23); rather than being pagan in nature, as is true with both the winter Saturnalia and spring Easter festivals (Easter will be described in later chapters). 

 

The Passover festival occurs on Aviv 14.  So Yosef, Miryam and the family were probably in transit to Jerusalem around Aviv 10th (Lu 2:41-42)--which likely is when YESHUA was born--since that day was the day when the Passover lamb was selected for killing (Ex 12:3). 

 

 

The Sixth Month

 

There is mention of a sixth month in Luke 1:26, in terms of Miryam’s pregnancy.  But it is not totally clear what this means with some thought and analysis.  This sixth month remark could be to the then applicable luni-solar calendar; thus suggesting that YESHUA was born following an intercalcary year; or it could have relevance in terms of the cycle of the priesthood as some students of the Book have alleged. 

 

If Miryam’s pregnancy occurred in the sixth month of a regular year, a normal nine-month pregnancy would allow YESHUA’s birth in the third month of the next year.  Or if in an intercalcary year, the birth should have been in the second month, unless it was a premature birth at eight months--which would then allow Him to have been born at Passover, as happened. 

 

If the pregnancy was full term in an intercalcary year, then it stands to reason that Miryam became pregnant in the fifth month of the year for her delivery nine months later at Passover.  If the visit of the messenger from the EL happened on the first day of the sixth month, then she must have already been pregnant.  But that is not the implication in Luke.  Luke seems to say that she became pregnant in the sixth month. 

 

If she did become pregnant in the sixth month of an intercalcary year, it means that His birth was premature.  Thus, the sixth month idea possibly may not be the sixth month of the then luni-solar calendar.  Indeed, it may refer to the priestly cycle in the Temple. 

 

 

Sardis Confusion and Misinformation 

 

Over the years, a number of Sardis people (who will be defined and identified in later chapters herein) have taken the sixth month to indeed mean the priestly cycle in the Temple (which was a rotational cycle of which group of priests would work in the Temple during the year). 

 

In terms of the priest Zekharyah, his cycle was of the house or order of Abijah (Aviyah in the Hebrew, Lu 1:5-23) which was supposedly six months before Miryam’s pregnancy (Lu 1:36-56). 

 

From this alleged priestly cycle determination, these misinformed Sardis people concluded years ago that YESHUA was born in the fall at or near Sukkot.  But this calculation is predicated upon a regular occurring of the priestly cycles in a normal luni-calendar year of twelve months. 

 

Obviously, when the intercalcary year of thirteen months occurred (which usually came about every third year) it threw the cycle out of balance.  So, during an intercalcary year, the priests seem to have continued their rotational turns in the Temple.  But “when” they performed their duties would have changed periodically during the intercalcary years. 

 

What this means is that over the 480 plus years following the Babylonian exile, the priestly cycle in the Temple had been changed considerably to allow a given priestly group to work at a number of different times in the Temple during the various years involved in their work.

 

Incidentally, while it is possible to calculate the actual cycle with a determination of the intercalcary years involved, the Sardis people never attempt this process with their misinformed and incorrect assumptions.  Thus, Sardis might could have calculated this thing out to determine truth.  But they are ignorant of the process and how it worked.  So they never attempt to reconcile the cycles to truth. 

 

Regardless of when Miryam did become pregnant, and the length of her pregnancy, it does not dispute the near Passover birth for YESHUA.  And in fact, it may well support it, depending upon all of the factors associated with Miryam’s pregnancy and whether she was pregnant before the sixth month and whether she carried her baby for a full nine months or what. 

 

 

Winter is Out 

 

This whole event was sufficiently described elsewhere by Luke (2:1-8) to completely rule the winter out.  For example, the shepherds were out in the fields, watching their flocks at night at His birth.  In the dead of winter, at the winter solstice (Dec 22d), the sheep are largely penned up in Palestine.  They are taken to the fields for pasturage with the arrival of spring. 

 

Also, at spring time, the shepherds stay out all night with their flocks, watching them carefully because this was the time of the birthing of the lambs.  Manifestly, this prevailing condition in Palestine completely rules Christmas out for YESHUA’s birth.  Moreover, see Luke 3:21-23 where YESHUA became 30 years old at Passover time, which likewise goes on to establish His birth near Passover time. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 6--The Death of YESHUA

 

 

When YESHUA Died

 

The preceding chapter outlined the birth of YESHUA just before Passover one year--probably on Aviv 10.  As will be calculated in a later chapter on the Sign of YESHUA, it is a very easy procedure to determine that He died on Aviv 14, the day when the Passover lambs were slain.  Since the Word outlines at least six of the Passovers in His life, it is an ascertainable process to determine the years of His birth and death. 

 

YESHUA’s first Passover happened when he turned or became twelve years of age, as discussed in the former chapter (Lu 2:41-42).  Although the Word does not define it precisely at Passover, the next one in the Book had to occur when YESHUA was baptized by Yohanan in his 30th year (Lu 2:23). 

 

But YESHUA’s public ministry did not commence until He underwent the 40 days fast and trial in the desert, selected some of His disciples and returned to the Galilee, where there was still some more delay before His ministry commenced (per His comments, at the marriage in Cana of Galilee--Jo 2:4). 

 

The next mention of a Passover happened in John 2:13, which must have the Passover one year later, after His baptism.  Since YESHUA’s ministry was destined to last a total of three and one-half years (per Dan 9:26-27), this suggests that YESHUA’s public ministry started in the fall (surely at Sukkot), following His baptism. 

 

Thus, He was baptized at Passover one year.  Next, He underwent the fast of 40 days and did the several things as cited above.  Like He told His mother at the marriage in Cana of Galilee, His time (surely for His public ministry) had not yet arrived (Jo 2:4). 

 

And when did His public ministry start?  Well, Luke seems to have recorded it when He went into the synagogue at Nazareth and stood up to read the Word (Lu 4:16).  This event must have happened at Sukkot, as the context in Luke suggests.  It kicked off YESHUA’s public ministry which was to last three and one-half years. 

 

Yohanan cites two more Passovers in YESHUA’s life (Jo 6:4; 11:55).  The one at John 11:55 became His last one--when He ate of the Passover the night before His execution (Matt 26:2-19; Mk 14:1-16; Lu 22:1-125; Jo 12:1-13:1). 

 

 

30 CE

 

While the exact year of YESHUA’s birth is more complicated, the year of His death can more easily be established.  Most Christian chronologists and students of the Word have placed His death in 30 CE.  A few groups, and this includes the confused Sardis people, have tried to argue for His death in 31 CE to 33 CE.  But these efforts all lack scholarly support.  Thus, they are mere guesses. 

 

Subsequent chapters herein will offer a full explanation of why astronomically YESHUA did die in 30 CE (because modern man has calculated the actual astronomical conditions and even the Jewish calendar in existence in the first century CE).  In the period of 26 to 34 CE, only 30 CE fits all of the needs for the year of YESHUA’s death. 

 

Obviously, if He died in 30 CE, and if His baptism happened four years earlier, it puts His baptism in 26 CE and His birth thirty years earlier in about 5 BCE.  These dates will be further tied to Daniel’s prediction of a 483-year cut-off in a later chapter.  Suffice to say, they seem to have sufficient support to now be accepted.  At least, His death date is firm while some questions may remain on His birth. 

 

 

How YESHUA Died 

 

Many students of the Word have read the various descriptions of the death of The MESSIAH and how horribly He suffered in His foreordained destiny.  But since it is so important in the scheme of things, a brief review of its basics will be outlined at this time. 

 

In the first place, He stayed up all night (after the Passover supper on Aviv 14th) and was never allowed any opportunity for sleep or rest during the next several hours of His trial all that night until He was impaled the following morning at around 9 AM on Passover day. 

 

Too, it might be said that while He was in the garden praying that night (just before His arrest), He was under great duress, agony and torment. 

 

From the point of His arrest, He was regularly mocked, ridiculed, spit upon, accused, beat, struck with rods while blindfolded and suffered emotional and mental distress and sorrow during the night and while being separately tried by Yosef Caiaphas (who was high priest 18-36 CE and who died around the age of 60), the Sanhedrin, Herod Antipas and the Roman Governor Pilate. 

 

 

The Intermediate Death

 

With Pilate’s pronouncements of judgment on two separate occasions, YESHUA’s punishment was to intensify under the Roman soldiers.  As a preliminary, He was scoured (stripped naked and bound and then lashed severely with a flagellum--a device with a small round wooden handle which had attached several strips of leather cords or thongs with pieces of metal or bone in the ends of the leather strips). 

 

These beatings were called “the intermediate death” because the suffering was so intense with the victim being cut and lacerated severely with the bits of metal and bone. 

 

J. D. Davis, in his “Davis Dictionary of the Bible” (p. 278), mentions that “The Christian martyrs at Smyrna about A. D. 155 were so torn with the scourges that their veins were laid bare, and the inner muscles and sinews and even the bowels, were exposed.”  

 

The ANOINTED ONE was next taken into the praetorian for more abuse.  There, a purple robe was put on His body and a crown of thorns was shoved or mashed upon His head to further cut, perforate and lacerate His skull.  At some point in time, His beard was forcibly pulled out (as will be described in a following chapter). 

 

 

Golgotha 

 

With the final sentence of death, He left the Antonio Fortress on foot, carrying His Own death stake up the sharp ascent (growing weak as He struggled--Ps 109:24) for the rest of the Mount Moriah complex to reach His destiny at Golgotha (Aramaic, meaning the “Place of the Skull”).  By the time that He arrived, just before 9 AM or so, He must have been a bloody mess from all of the torture and punishment. 

 

The soldiers divided His clothes by lot, and at about 9 AM, they carried out their instructions and nailed Him to the stake between two robbers also executed that morning.  Words cannot begin to express the incredible horror, agony, pain and suffering which a person would go through when executed by impalement (nailed to a stake or pole). 

 

“The International Standard Bible Encyclopedia” (v. II. p.761) says that “The suffering... was intense, especially in hot climates.  Severe local inflammation, coupled with an insignificant bleeding of the jagged wounds, produced traumatic fever, which was aggravated by the exposure to the heat of the sun, the strained position of the body and insufferable thirst. 

 

“The wounds swelled about the rough nails and the torn and lacerated tendons and nerves caused excruciating agony.  The arteries of the head and stomach were surcharged with blood and a terrific, throbbing headache ensued... The victim of crucifixion literally died a thousand deaths. 

 

“Tetanus not rarely supervened and the rigors of the attending convulsions would tear at the wounds and add to the burden of pain, till at last the bodily forces were exhausted and the victim sank to unconsciousness and death.” 

 

While hanging in agony and great suffering on the death instrument, people came by to see Him and to join in with the soldiers to sneer, ridicule, curse and torment Him.  Near noon, that Passover day, darkness came on the land.  By 3 PM, He died as a soldier thrust a spear into Him from which blood and water came forth. 

 

 

The Cause of Death 

 

So, how did YESHUA die?  Many scholars have debated the precise reason with some even suggesting that He died of a broken or ruptured heart--perhaps from His agony of prayer in the garden on the Mount of Olives when He actually sweated blood. 

 

However, the Scriptural evidence is most convincing.  He literally bled to death!  He was The PASSOVER LAMB (Jo 1:29; I Cor 5:7) and the Passover lamb had to die by being bled to death (Ex 12:6-13). 

 

Life is in the blood and it takes a shedding of blood to pay for sin (Lev 17:11).  Matthew 27:49, in part, suggested a final shedding of blood before YESHUA died (see Isa 53:7, 12; Matt 26:26-28; Acts 20:28; I Cor 15:3; I Pet 1:19; Rev 1:5; 5:9).  Matthew 27:49 (with the blood citation) is in many English translations; but apparently, left out of and missing from the KJV. 

 

 

Why YESHUA Died? 

 

Along with the horrible implications of the physical death of YESHUA The MESSIAH, there are some fantastic elements of truth associated with why He died and the conspiracy of several different people and factions in producing His murder or execution. 

 

Yes, strangely enough, there was a conspiracy among a host of important Judeans in the Jerusalem area to demand His murder.  The Word broaches this conspiracy with some profound revelations (Ps 2:2; 22:15-20).  The murderers are identified and the details of this conspiracy will be described in subsequent chapters herein on the Murderers of YESHUA. 

 

Moreover, there are likewise some profound revelations associated with why YESHUA really had to die.  As in the case of the murderers and the conspiracy to kill Him, this issue of “why” will be elaborated upon in these future chapters herein.  The why is absolutely astounding. 

 

 

The Christian Ideas

 

The torture and death of YESHUA The MESSIAH is horrible beyond description.  Certainly, this writer is too limited to ever begin to address its reality and implications. 

 

Of course, the collective Christian Church has made enormous use of this event as the cardinal point of its theology, in the sense that The MESSIAH died so that Christians can be forgiven of their sins without any trial, trouble or effort--beyond experiencing Christian baptism or accomplishing some act of work like standing up in a meeting, running down a church aisle or merely saying the words “I believe.” 

 

The  first important Christian belief is the idea that the Christian “Jesus” died on a cross of two boards--which will be addressed at some length in the following chapter.  Paintings, crucifixes, signs and images have been used in Christendom for ages to depict this Christian theology. 

 

Beyond the presence of the cross, there are substantially more ideas predominant in Christian circles about how the Christian “Jesus” physically appeared on that Christian cross. 

 

For example, the Christian “Jesus” is typically shown as being clothed with only a simple, white-colored, loin cloth about his hips and private parts.  He likewise is almost always shown with long hair (usually in an auburn or brown color) on his head and with the crown of thorns, as is described in the above commentary. 

 

Of course, the Christian concept also involves a very White man (in skin color) with a beard.  The Christian figure almost always seems extremely effeminate and indeed weak and lacking in terms of physical physique and appearance. 

 

These Christian ideas have come to be fetish idols as many Christians pray to and worship their images, pictures and figurines prepared over the ages to depict this personage. 

 

Yes, you can go into almost any Catholic Church and find crucifixes and images of the Christian “Jesus” hanging on a cross.  Many of the worshippers come to the Christian Churches where they pray to and worship these images, pictures, statues, signs, etc., as will be addressed in later chapters hereafter. 

 

 

But Questions Arise

 

First, it’s hard to associate the appearance of the Christian “Jesus” with the New Testament YESHUA, as described in some detail throughout this publication.  For example, He appeared to be almost fifty years old; when, in fact, He was only in His early thirties. 

 

He was raised as a carpenter in the sun.  He had been exposed to much hard physical work out of doors.  Though He was assuredly a White man (as is proven in chapters hereafter), He had Black hair and manifestly had some sun burn or sun tanning and coloring of His skin--particularly in terms of His face, arms and hands. 

 

Truly, He had had a beard in life because the Torah which He lived and existed under required men to wear a beard (as will be proven and addressed in later chapters herein).  Yes, it was and indeed is presently a sin for a man to shave and destroy his beard. 

 

YESHUA obeyed the Torah in all of His life.  But this reality was unwillingly altered on the day of His execution, as will be proven in the following chapters. 

 

But importantly, He did not have long hair.  His hair was polled or cut because it is a shame and sin for a man to have long hair (as will also be addressed and proven in subsequent chapters hereafter).  The question of His clothing and dress will likewise be addressed at some length in a following chapter. 

 

Suffice to say, His appearance on the stake that day in history was not at all like Christianity has theorized, painted and depicted over the centuries. 

 

 

Developing Christian Myth

 

What has happened over the ages is that the Christian Church has developed and perpetuated a series of myths about The New Testament MESSIAH which simply are false and lack Scriptural support.  These myths have been transformed into Christian ideology and beliefs which are extremely strong and pervasive within the Christian community. 

 

It isn’t only that these myths exist within Catholicism; but it is also factual that they are just as prevalent within the Protestant world. 

 

The following chapters will prove the existence of these myths and the tragedy that has ensued because Christianity has so ferociously taught them to the masses of people. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 7--The Cross

 

 

The Death Instrument--A Cross? 

 

While on the death of YESHUA, as broached in the former chapter, discussion must be focused upon the Christian cross which has been a heathen sun worship idol from antiquity (per “The Two Babylons,” p 197, by Alexander Hislop and per “Fossilized Customs, p. 47 and 101, by Lew White). 

 

Historically, the cross came to be a formal Christian symbol or image in 431 CE and was first used on church steeples in 586 CE (per Ralph Woodrow’s “Babylon Mystery Religion”).  In background, it was a favorite image and symbol of the sun worshipper Constantine, who took over the Roman Empire c312-313 CE (thus, it probably had some Christian use this early or earlier). 

 

But interestingly, the cross idea or symbol has absolutely nothing whatsoever to do with the Scriptures (in a positive way) or with the death of The MESSIAH--though it has been promoted and used extensively as a Christian symbol for ages. 

 

Interestingly, the English word “cross” in the NT is a translation of the Greek word “stauros” which appears 28 times in the NT where it is always translated as cross. However, stauros literally means “an upright pole or stake.”  A second Greek word associated with The MESSIAH’s death is “xulon” which means “a piece of a dead log of wood.” 

 

The Greek xulon appears 19 times in the New Testament where it is commonly translated as “tree, wood, stave or stock” (per “The New Englishman’s Greek Concordance of the New Testament”).  In five of those usages, xulon (translated as tree) clearly ties to the death instrument used in The ANOINTED ONE’s execution. 

 

The meaning of both NT words can be the same (per Dr E. W. Bullinger, an authority on New Testament Greek, in his “Companion Bible”).  Other Greek lexicons and dictionaries bear out the same findings as well. 

 

As Dr Bullinger saw it, there is nothing in either word to allow its connection to a cross instrument of “two pieces” of wood or timber.  Categorically, the two words are referring to a single piece of wood, as in a vertical pole or stake.  And if the translation of “tree” is valid for xulon, then the most that one can conclude is that the stauros was attached to the xulon in some fashion that would still be vertical for two good reasons to follow. 

 

 

Moshe 

 

Moshe wrote that if a man is put to death for sin and hung on a tree (Hebrew “ets,” meaning a tree), then his body is not to remain on the tree over the night, for he that is hanged on a tree is accursed (Deut 21:22-23).  The Apostle Shaul saw the connection when he wrote that The MESSIAH became a curse for us, for it is written “cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree” (xulon)--quoting from Moshe (Gal 3:13). 

 

The other reference also came from Moshe when he wrote that the people were to take a fiery bronze serpent and attach it to a pole (Hebrew “nec,” meaning a vertical flagstaff, pole or standard), so that persons bitten by a serpent could find healing and life by looking upon the fiery serpent on the pole (Num 21:8-9). 

 

The Apostle Yohanan also linked these mitzwot (meaning commandments and the plural form of the Hebrew mitzwah, cited earlier) to The MESSIAH’s death when he tied the symbolism of the two situations together on two occasions (Jo 3:14, 12:32-33).  As Yohanan saw it, The SON OF ADAM clearly hung on a vertical pole or stake, as did the serpent under Moshe’s writing. 

 

All of this background research is more than sufficient to conclude that there is just no way that a cross of two pieces of wood could be construed as the death instrument of SALVATION.  The Hebrew MESSIAH died on a vertical pole or stake which “possibly” (although not certainly) could have been attached vertically to a tree. 

 

The writer of this study has seen pictures of figurines from archeological digs of condemned individuals impaled on vertical poles or stakes on occasion.  The impaled person’s arms were extended over the head and the arms and/or hands were nailed to the top portion of the pole. 

 

An article by Hartmut Stegemann in “Understanding the Dead Sea Scrolls” (p. 135) reports on some reliefs found which showed three nude Israelites hung on a pole or stake by the Assyrians at the fall of Lachish c700 BCE.  Stegemann says that the Dead Sea Scrolls have references to the hanging of people on a pole (Hebrew “talah al ha-nes”) for certain criminal acts. 

 

He suggests that hanging people alive by this method was familiar to the people of Yisrael--as well as others for many long centuries, preceding the time of YESHUA in the early first century CE.  This appears to have been a common method of execution 2,000 years ago (and is conclusively proven from the just noted archeological finds). 

 

Though Christian scholars claim that crosses were sometimes used for crucifixion, this writer has never seen any firm archeological evidence of such theories.  In the absence of clear proof, this claim may or may not be valid. 

 

Regardless, there is the indisputable evidence of the use of vertical poles or stakes which is substantiated from the Scriptural and historical records. 

 

 

Where Did the Cross Idea Come From?   

 

Manifestly, as noted above, there is absolutely no way that an honest student of the Word can deduce a cross of two beams from the various Scriptural references to the topic in either the OT or the NT or in the Hebrew or even the Greek.  Yet, the word cross and the idea of crucifixion upon a cross have completely dominated Christianity for vast eons of time. 

 

If this thinking is wrong (as it is), where then did it come from?  Put another way, why is it and how is that Christendom has grabbed this pagan symbol for her sign of identification when the cross is so totally foreign in the Word? 

 

Author Lew White, in his excellent presentation on “Fossilized Customs” (p. 47, 101), attacked this problem head on.  White says that in every part of the world, crosses were used as religious symbols or ornaments long before the Christian era. 

 

Richard M. Rives, in “Too Long in the Sun” (p. 139), suggests that the cross symbol goes all the way back to Nimrod (who was venerated as the reincarnation or progenitor of the sun god Tammus in ancient Babel). 

 

This work by Rives notes that the cross was associated with the letter T, which was the symbol of Tammus.  A picture of an ancient relief or image of Tammus carrying his cross is in “Too Long in the Sun” (p. 139). 

 

In Fossilized Customs,” Lew White goes on to assert that the cross became a symbol of Christianity in Constantine’s time (early 4th century CE)--though Ralph Woodrow dates it formally a little later, as noted above. 

 

Although the writer of this study at hand is not attempting to dispute Lew White, but mention must be made of the possibility that the cross came to be associated with Christianity much earlier than Constantine’s time (c312 CE).  Later chapters will address the history of Christianity.  It is possible to perceive that the sun worship cross symbol had some recognition in Christendom perhaps before the fourth century CE. 

 

 

The Latin Vulgate Influence 

 

The above quoted Lew White adds that when Jerome translated the Scriptures into the Latin (for the Latin Vulgate, in the late 4th century CE), he transposed the Greek “stauros” into the Latin “crux.”  To the sun worshipping Mithraists, the crux had religious significance as an “X” or a vertical line crossed horizontally. 

 

Per White, the sun was crossing the celestial equinox in the zodiac sign of Taurus in the spring when the Mithraists sacrificed the Taurus (bull).  Reportedly, these pagan Mithraists allegorized or interpreted this as the sun (Mithras) overcoming the bull, crossing the celestial equator.  Thus, the cross became their most cherished religious symbol. 

 

Of course, the relevance of the cross was not only germane in the Mithra cult; but also, all or most all other sun cults as well.  White says that the cross symbol was the symbol of the sun, “par excellence.” 

 

Once the Latin Vulgate was in existence in the Christian “Bible” for 1,200 years, the bias and influence of the words cross, crux, crucifixion and crosier (in the Vulgate) came to become the foundation of Christian theology and thinking.  When the early Protestants broke from Rome and made their own translations of the Book, the bias was already established in their mentality and they didn’t break free of it. 

 

 

The Cross Sign 

 

Additionally, the religious ritual of making a sign of the cross on the forehead and chest of believing Catholics is most interesting because it positively links to ancient Babylonian sun worship, as Alexander Hislop wrote (“The Two Babylons,” p. 197).  Otherwise, it could be even more ancient than what Hislop found. 

 

Second century CE Christian historian Tertullian mentioned that the sign of the cross on the forehead was made by Mithra worshippers in the Roman army (“Too Long in the Sun,” p. 141).  Obviously, this sign is quite ancient. 

 

In fact, the evil cross idol (from sun worship) might go all the way back to Cain and the mark which was put on him for protection and security--in his hands and forehead, just as Babylonian sun worshippers and Catholic Christians have done for centuries with their "sign of the cross" (a fetish, cultist act done by sun worshippers regularly, whenever they are in fear or trouble or facing a trying situation) and with the image and acceptance of healing from the popular Red Cross sign (used for medical facilities and people). 

 

 

Mark of the Beast? 

 

Sacred Name leader Earl Bigford of Holt, Michigan first pointed out the connection of the Christian cross to the Scriptural “mark of the beast” to this writer many years ago. 

 

At once, Bigford’s words resonated with this writer because it was easy to see the sign of the cross commonly used by Catholic Christians as a fetish act of protection which completely fulfills what one might expect in terms of a sign in the hand and on the forehead. 

 

While this linkage of the sign of the cross almost assuredly has a historical relevance, in terms of an ante-typical fulfillment of the mark of the beast, this writer is compelled to mention that the age end fulfillment of the mark of the beast might be and probably will be a more clearly discerned event.  Subsequent chapters hereafter will address this prospect more fully. 

 

The evil cross symbol is so pagan that Darrell W. Conder makes the case that it is one of the greatest of embarrassments to both Catholic and Protestant Christians and that many choose to ignore its history while others contend that it doesn’t matter (“Mystery Babylon The Great,” p. 64). 

 

 

It Doesn’t Matter? 

 

This “it doesn’t matter” is a favorite attitude or motivation of much of Christianity in the context of why the churches put up with and tolerate their various pagan, sun worship symbols, images, customs and practices, as will be discussed in later comments.  But these Christians will be shocked one day when they find out that things do matter. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 8--The Reality of Shame

 

 

Aesop

 

The fabled Aesop (620-560 BCE) wrote:  “We can easily represent things as we wish them to be.”  And that’s the gist of the former chapters and this one also on the death of YESHUA. 

 

 

Some Background 

 

The former two chapters did broach the tragedy associated with the impalement of YESHUA in Jerusalem on Passover day of 30 CE.  As was pointed out, a series of myths and unsubstantiated speculations have developed over the ages from Christendom which paints a very false picture of both how YESHUA died and how He appeared on the death stake that day in history. 

 

But there is still more to come on this theme which further demonstrates how utterly ridiculous the Christian world has been in its wild theories on this historic event and particularly on the issue of His appearance. 

 

As already discussed, The MESSIAH did not have long hair.  But instead, the hair on His head was manifestly polled or cut short.  This issue of YESHUA supposedly having long hair is profoundly important, as will be covered below and in other commentary herein in assessing the sun god Satan. 

 

As some of the Jehovah Witnesses (JWs) teach, The NT MESSIAH was not a Nazarite (which might would have allowed Him to have long hair for at least the period of time that He might would have been under a Nazarite vow) since He touched the dead and consumed products of the grape vines (both being items disallowed to Nazarites). 

 

Furthermore, as was described in a preceding chapter, YESHUA’s head was cut, perforated and lacerated as the crown of thorns was mashed on His head.  As a minimum, His head was a bloody mess. 

 

But before His impalement, another event happened which was as bad or maybe even worse. 

 

 

His Beard

 

As noted previously, YESHUA did have and wear a beard (Lev 19:28; S of S 5:13).  Yet, at His execution on the stake, His beard was obviously pulled out by force (Ps 69:7; Isa 50:6).  Consequently, His face must have been a bloody pulp (as was reported in prior comments). 

 

The two texts cited--Psalms 69:7 and Isaiah 50:6--describe the removal of His beard; which, as the Word declares, caused Him great shame as well as physical hurt and pain. 

 

The KJV for Isaiah 50:6 is clear enough that YESHUA’s beard was plucked out.  But Dr David Stern’s “Complete Jewish Bible” is more precise in saying “I offered my back to those who struck me, my cheeks to those who plucked out my beard.” 

 

Dr Lamsa’s translation of the OT gives Psalms 69:7 as “Because for thy sake I have borne reproach; shame has covered my face.”  The word shame in Psalms 69:7 comes from the Hebrew kelimmah which means “disgrace, confusion, dishonor, reproach, shame” (per “Strong’s Hebrew Dictionary”).  This same word also appears at Psalms 69:19 which will be discussed below. 

 

Next, the word reproach in Psalms 69:7 comes from the Hebrew cherpah which means “feeling of shame, face full of shame, feel deeply ashamed and shamefulness” (per William L Holladay’s “Hebrew and Aramaic Lexicon”).  This same word also appears in Psalms 22:6 and 69:19.  Obviously, YESHUA was deeply ashamed and indeed blushing. 

 

A later chapter herein will discuss the matter of men wearing beards.  As will be proven, it is shameful and a matter of shame for a man to lack hair on his face.  When a man shaves, he enters this state of shame.  But there is still more to come on the death of YESHUA. 

 

 

YESHUA’s Clothing 

 

While the clothing worn by YESHUA that eventful Passover day is not totally clear, it seems evident that all items of His clothing were removed from Him and divided among the soldiers.  John 19:23-24 mentions a four part division plus the last piece, the coat or tunic (making a total of five pieces of clothing). 

 

Since all of His clothing was removed and divided among the soldiers, it is manifestly clear that He could not possibly have had any clothing on when He was nailed to the stake. 

 

In terms of YESHUA’s normal clothing, He probably wore a coat, shirt or tunic, a cloth or leather girdle, the cloak or mantle men wore in those days, surely some shoes, a headdress (which had undoubtedly been removed long before the crown of thorns was placed on His head and His impalement) and possibly something on the order of pants for men (called breeches in the KJV, from the Hebrew miknasalim) which is a required dress item as stipulated for the priests (Ex 28:42; 39:28; Lev 6:10; 16:4; Ezek 44:18).  

 

Regardless of what the items of clothing were which He specifically wore, the point was made that they were all divided as plunder among the soldiers.  Consequently, He hung naked on the stake.  There is no other possibility on this realty. 

 

 

Now, the Shame

 

Now, the full implication of the shame and humiliation attached to Him in Psalms 22:6; 69:7; and 69:19 become manifest.  In fact, Isaiah 47:3 reports that His nakedness was to be uncovered and His shame seen.  Hebrews 12:2 adds a remark on the shame faced by YESHUA that day. 

 

Of course, from the time of the first sin in the garden of Eden, there has been shame attached to being naked (Rev 16:15).  John L. McKenzie’s “Bible Dictionary” notes that “The Hebrews regarded nudity as extremely shameful and it is often mentioned as a disgrace suffered by captives in war.” 

 

This same dictionary adds that the Romans executed people by stripping them entirely naked.  In the Hebrew culture, the person stoned to death was executed while naked. 

 

Yes, as difficult as this message may seem to be, the truth is that YESHUA hung naked on the execution stake that day in 30 CE (Ps 4:2; 22:6, 18; 69:19; Isa 47:3; Jo 19:23-24, 40; Heb 12:2; Rev 16:15). 

 

There was much humiliation and shame faced by YESHUA that day in 30 CE when He was brutally nailed to the stake.  It is sorrowful and pathetic what wretched men did to The KING OF KINGS. 

 

 

The Bottom Line 

 

Surely, there is a huge lesson for us in our time here in the 21st century.  As a minimum, it must exist in a communication to us to not take it upon ourselves to attempt to portray YESHUA in any physical form, painting, statue, artifact, etc.  We simply cannot begin to depict Him. 

 

Of course, this subject becomes even more profound when one looks at the world of Christianity for the last 2,000 years with the constant and frequent efforts to try to replicate how YESHUA appeared and particularly of Him on a so-called cross. 

 

As noted in the former chapters, these depictions are simply false and not true.  What a tragedy and shame it has been that the Christian world has developed a profound fascination and obsession, as well as a supposed adoration and love, for a bunch of symbols, paintings, pictures and images which are totally and completely false and misleading. 

 

Why couldn’t Christians make some effort over the past 2,000 years to discover, believe and promote truth and righteousness; instead of lies, deception and evil.  This Christian stupidity and depravity completely boggles the mind of a thinking person. 

 

As a matter of fact, there is substantial evidence to suggest that all of the pictures of the long-haired “Jesus,” as found within Christianity, are actually representations of Satan, the Devil.  This will be hard pill for Christians to swallow.  But it is the real world out there (as will be addressed in subsequent chapters herein). 

 

Yes, Christians have come to worship, love, appreciate, respect and adore representations, pictures, paintings, images, etc which are really of the sun god Satan

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 9--The Sign of YESHUA

 

 

The Christian View on the Death and Resurrection

 

Most of us in America and in the Christian West have been born and raised in an environment which teaches that the NT MESSIAH died on a Friday afternoon, was buried just before sunset, and was resurrected to life the next Sunday morning at sunrise (meaning that He was in the tomb one complete day and parts of two other days--totaling around 36 hours). 

 

Though this theology gives the Christian West an excuse for the recognition and celebration of Christian holidays--like Good Friday, Easter and Sunday--the question must remain if the belief is Scripturally correct?  Hence, is this Christian story the truth?  Or have Christians totally and completely failed to understand exactly what the New Testament does say? 

 

 

Three Days and Three Nights 

 

When Mattityahu wrote that YESHUA compared His Own coming death and resurrection to that of Jonah (Yonah in the Hebrew) in the belly of the fish/whale (Jonah 1:17; Matt 12:38-40), as involving three days and three nights (precisely 72 hours to the second), it was truth and totally harmonious and consistent with all other Scriptures--including all four accounts of this event in the so-called Gospels. 

 

Tragically, some English and other translations of the germane Hebrew and Greek texts on this topic do not do justice to it, nor do they communicate truth.  Too often, translators of the various Scriptures tend to incorporate their own interpretations or the thinking of their denominations or Christendom in general into their translations.  This is true with the question of three days and three nights. 

 

There is, too, the problem that Christendom has in wanting to believe that the phrase "three days and three nights" is an idiom which actually means any part of three days and three nights.  Of course, this thinking is categorically wrong, per both Hebrew and Greek language authorities, past and present.  Frankly, it is too stupid to even be discussed by supposedly intelligent people. 

 

While three days might mean any part of three days in some languages, the term "three days and three nights," in both the Hebrew and Greek languages, means precisely that--three days and three nights.  The addendum "three nights" clarifies the phrase and communicates the Hebrew and Greek meaning of 72 hours (per the words of various authorities). 

 

Some years ago, this writer wrote letters to several large universities teaching Greek and to “Encyclopaedia Judaica” in terms of the Hebrew.  Each were specifically asked to explain the phrase “three days and three nights” in Greek/Hebrew.  Those that replied all said the same thing.  The phrase is a literal expression, meaning precisely what it says.  It is not any form of an idiom, offering some mysterious interpretation. 

 

 

The Case With Shaul 

 

Just as three days and three nights mean exactly what the words say (72 hours), it must be noted that Shaul said he spent a day and a night in the sea/deep (II Cor 11:25).  It would be absolutely ludicrous to try to claim that Shaul’s words don’t mean a day and a night (24 hours); but rather, some ridiculous idiom of just a few minutes of one day. 

 

The truth is that by adding in the word night, the phrase means what it says.  Shaul was in the water for a day and a night (of some 24 hours duration).  It is inconceivable that anyone would try to argue otherwise (that is, anyone, but an extremely rebellious Christian--who refuses to accept the plain words of the Scriptures). 

 

With a minimum of study effort by an open mind and using the more authoritative Hebrew and Greek Scriptures and some good lexicons and word study guides for a study of all of the many other different Scriptures relating to or affecting Matthew 12:38-40, it is very easy to see that The MESSIAH spoke the truth when He prescribed the time element of His burial as being exactly 72 hours to the second. 

 

 

After Three Days? 

 

Moreover, there is the expression “after three days” --which appears twice in the Scriptures to describe the time that YESHUA would remain in the grave (Matt 27:63; Mk 8:31). 

 

While it might be possible for uninformed Christians to become confused and uncertain over the expressions “in three days” and “within three days” (which could allow for 72 hours or something less, to be shortly broached), one has to wonder how they can misread and misinterpret “after three days,” as they do with their false ideas about Good Friday and Easter. 

 

Obviously, “after three days” must mean at least three full days and nights (of 72 hours), as a minimum.  There is no way that “after three days” can mean something less than three full days and nights. 

 

 

More Clarification on Three Days 

 

As noted above, there were several expressions in the New Testament which relate to three days in some form in connection with the sign of YESHUA that covered His death, burial and resurrection points.  These references are to--the third day, within three days, in three days, after three days (as described above) and three days and three nights (as also described above). 

 

The first three of these remarks (the third day, within three days and in three days) are the ones which typically hang Christians up and confuse them.  Because Christendom does get entrapped on these first three ideas, she loses sight of the latter two. 

 

“Within three days” appears two times in the Word (Matt 26:61; Mk 14:58).  The citation in Matthew 26:61 appears as “in three days” in the KJV.  But the “in” comes from the Greek “dia,” which correctly means “within,” as various Greek lexicons demonstrate.  Within means literally “within, through, throughout, during, or among.”  In time, “within” can cover any time element from one second to precisely 72 hours. 

 

“In three days” means essentially the same thing as within three days.  It appears four times in the Book (Matt 27:40; Mk 15:29; Jo 2:19, 20).  As the “Analytical Greek Lexicon” indicates, the Greek “en” (English in) means “in, upon, among, before, in the presence of, in the sight of, estimation of... of time, during, in the course...”  Thus, in three days can cover anything from one second to precisely 72 hours. 

 

The third day reference is the one which Christians like to claim is an idiom which allows almost any time frame.  It appears thirteen times in the NT (Matt 16:21; 17:23; 20:19; 27:64; Mk 9:31; 10:34; Lu 9:22; 18:33; 24:7, 21, 46; Acts 10:40; I Cor 15:4).  Technically, the third day encompasses any time frame from 48 hours until 72 hours. 

 

Logically, there is no way that the third day can literally mean 36 hours, as Christendom alleges with her theory about an execution and burial on the late afternoon of the sixth day of the week and a resurrection and exit from the tomb at sunrise on the following Sunday morning.  Christianity gets around this problem by claiming that the expression is an idiom--which can mean almost anything. 

 

 

Exactly 72 Hours 

 

As discussed above, the next remark is most revealing.  This one is “after three days,” which appears twice in the Scriptures (Matt 27:63; Mk 8:31).  Manifestly, after three days must cover any point from precisely 72 hours on forward, as described above. 

 

The last expression is the one which says “three days and three nights.”  It has been addressed in the above remarks (Matt 12:38-40).  There is only one way to take three days and three nights--precisely 72 hours to the second. 

 

In the vein that after three days means at least 72 hours and that within three days and in three days can mean up to 72 hours, it is patently clear that the exact time in the tomb has to be 72 hours to the second.  This is the only time frame which would allow all of the references to speak the same thing in truth.  The time element of 72 hours agrees precisely with what Matthew 12:38-40 says (three days and three nights). 

 

 

Problem Scriptures 

 

One of the major points of confusion surfaces when a reader compares Mark 16:1 with Luke 23:56.  Mark said that “when the Sabbath was past” the women bought the spices which they would use to anoint Him.  Yet, Luke said that the women prepared the spices before the Sabbath came.  Of course, the women would have had to buy the spices first, before they could prepare the spices. 

 

Mark seems to place this purchase before the Sabbath, while Luke would appear to place it after the Sabbath.  Obviously, this option is inconsistent and contrary to traditional Christian theories of a Good Friday death and a Sunday morning resurrection.  It deserves some clarification which surfaces when one realizes the truth of YHWH YESHUA’s sign of 72 hours in the tomb. 

 

One more problem for Christians is the fact that all four of the New Testament accounts of the resurrection were totally contrary to each other and inconsistent with each other from the standpoint of when, who came, why, what they said, what happened, what was the condition of the stone, what else happened, did women enter the sepulcher, appearance(s) of angel(s), emotion of women, what angels said, departure of women, where did the women go, and what did the women say. 

 

These four accounts (Matt 28:1-11; Mk 16:2-8; Lu 24:1-12; Jo 20:1-18) can never be harmonized to make any sense at all; unless and until, the reader recognizes that all four of these records concern four separate and different incidents (visits) involving the women at the sepulcher.  They are not the same (describing one visit) at all. 

 

 

Mark 16:9 

 

Christians often have a problem with Mark 16:9 and particularly in the KJV where the comma has been misplaced by the translators.  The comma should be after the words “was risen.”  Thereupon, Mark 16:9 will make perfect sense in the harmony.  Moreover, some scholars argue that everything after Mark 16:8 is spurious, which would nullify any meaning to be attached to it in any case. 

 

 

Sabbaths--Plural 

 

The next point of confusion from Matthew 28:1 materializes because Scripturally ignorant Christians are largely unaware that in addition to the weekly Sabbaths, the Book also describes and refers to seven different annual Sabbaths that are regulated by the moon’s cycle (Lev 23) and thus can come on any day of the week, just like modern holidays and birthdays can occur on any day of the week. 

 

The first of these is the first High Sabbath of the Feast of Unleavened Bread.  It comes on the 15th day of the first month of Aviv (per Lev 23:6-7).  The MESSIAH was The PASSOVER, impaled on the 14th day of Aviv, a fourth day of that week in c30 CE.  The next day (the fifth day of the week) was the High Sabbath (per John 19:31, where high is from the Greek megas, meaning great, in reference to the High Sabbath). 

 

Hence, there were two Sabbaths during the week of YESHUA’s death, as will be shortly proven from Matthew 28.  This fact helps explain otherwise contradictory Scriptures in the four so-called Gospels. 

 

In looking at Matthew 28, the first immediate problem surfaces when the reader looks carefully at the words “in the end of the Sabbath.”  People familiar with the Tanakh (the OT) know at once that days commence and end at sunset and not at midnight or sunrise, as observed by false worshippers (Genesis 1 establishes that days start at sunset, as will be described in later chapters on the calendar). 

 

Manifestly, Matthew 28:1 is referring to sunset.  This sunset time in Matthew 28:1 is categorically established in Luke 23:54 where Luke used the Greek word “epiphosko” --in the context of the late afternoon, just at sunset, when Luke said that the Sabbath “drew on” (Greek epiphosko) for YESHUA’s burial. 

 

Epiphosko appears only one other time in the Greek NT.  That other cite is at Matthew 28:1 where the KJV incorrectly translates epiphosko as “dawn” (which correctly, in the Greek, means sunset or as the Sabbath ended and the next day commenced, and not with any implication of morning dawn as the KJV incorrectly gives it). 

 

The next big issue in Matthew 28:1 is that the Greek text has Sabbaths in the plural, referring to at least the end of two Sabbaths that week and not just one as is commonly believed in Christendom. 

 

 

More Problems 

 

One more point of confusion by Churchianity concerns the fact that there were no eye witnesses of the resurrection.  In all cases of the several visits to the tomb, as described in the Word, the tomb was empty and no person actually witnessed YESHUA’s resurrection or exit from the tomb. 

 

Even at the earliest mentioned visit by the two Miryams, just at sunset (which closed the weekly Sabbath), the tomb was empty (Matt 28:6).  Neither of these Miryams, or any other human witness for that matter, actually saw YESHUA in the process of resurrecting and/or exiting the tomb.  All of the recording witnesses saw Him, after the events took place. 

 

Luke 24:21 would seem to be an issue for some in the reference to “three days since these things were done.” 

 

Since this was on a first day of the week (Aviv 18, to be shortly established), three days earlier would be a fifth day of the week (Aviv 15) which raises questions over the Passover (Aviv 14) impalement. 

 

The truth is that “all these things” were not done or completed until Aviv 15th, per Matthew 27:62-66, when the stone was sealed and the watch set (the watch was set for three full days to be sure that YESHUA’s body was not removed by the disciples in order to produce a false claim of His resurrection--Matt 27:64). 

 

 

To Recap 

 

It is possible to recap the above remarks.  YESHUA died on the fourth day of the week--on the Scriptural Passover day, Aviv 14th of 30 CE (which date, by the way, can be conclusively established by both the astronomical moon and the Jewish calendar cycles of 30 CE, as occurring on the fourth day of the week, as will be discussed and proven in comments to follow below). 

 

The MESSIAH was buried on Aviv 14th, at epiphosko, just before sundown and the start of the High Sabbath of Aviv 15th on the fifth day of the week.  The watch was set on the morning of Aviv 15th (Matt 27:66).  YESHUA’s disciples rested that High Sabbath (which most Jews incorrectly kept as the “Jews Passover,” per John 11:55). 

 

The next day, Aviv 16 (the sixth day of the week), the women bought the spices and prepared them to anoint Him (Mark 16:1).  But the watch was in place over the tomb and they could not have access to His body that day.  They had to wait and observe the weekly Seventh day Sabbath that came on Aviv 17 (Lu 23:56). 

 

At the end of the two Sabbaths and specifically at the end of the weekly Sabbath (at sunset/epiphosko, Aviv 17), just before the start of the first day of the week (Aviv 18), Miryam Magdalene and the other Miryam came to behold the sepulcher (Matt 28:1).  They beheld the earthquake and were soon told that YESHUA was already resurrected (actually on the Sabbath day of Aviv 17th, then ending). 

 

Factually, He was resurrected to life in the tomb exactly 72 hours after His death (per the sign of Yonah, which He had to fulfill).  From the time of His burial, He exited the tomb precisely 72 hours later (probably at the earthquake).  Perhaps just after His exit from the tomb, or soon thereafter, the two women saw Him in the area, as they prepared to leave (Matt 28:9). 

 

John 20:1-10 came next that night while it was dark (the dark part of the first day of the week/Saturday night).  At sunrise, on Sunday morning (Aviv 18), Mark 16:2-8 took place.  Late Sunday morning, Luke 24:1-12 occurred.  On Sunday afternoon (Aviv 18), Mark 16:12 and Luke 24:13-35 happened (which was three days, since the watch was set on Aviv 15th).  Mark 16:14, Luke 24:36 and John 20:19 occurred Sunday evening. 

 

As briefly noted above, the cited dates can be confirmed astronomically.  Herman H. Goldstine, in his book on “New and Full Moons 1001 B.C. to A.D. 1651” (p. 86), gives a 30 CE, Julian calendar, new moon (for Aviv) at the Euphrates at 2059 hours on March 22d (allowing that Scripturally it be dated to March 23d), and a full month at 2247 hours on April 6th (which would make it date to the next day or April 7th). 

 

But these Julian dates may need an minus adjustment by one day to translate to the Gregory calendar.  Thus, these Julian calendar dates of Mar 23d and Apr 7th may actually suggest an astronomical new moon on March 22d and a full moon on Apr 6th per the Gregory calendar.  As will be covered in later chapters on the calendar, the date of the full moon may determine the Scriptural date for the new moon. 

 

Thus, the Gregory  full moon of April 6th would suggest a Gregory new moon on March 23d.  “The Official Associated Press Almanac 1974” (no 1, p. 288) allows the Gregory March 23d to be on a fifth day of the week in the year 30 CE.  Finally, the Jewish calculated calendar for 30 CE agrees that Aviv one fell on the fifth day of the week. 

 

 

A Sabbath Resurrection 

 

In short, the Word plainly communicates a fourth day of the week afternoon/evening death (on Aviv 14) and burial (two events) and a Sabbath afternoon/evening resurrection (on Aviv 17) and exit from the tomb (two events) that were each precisely 72 hours apart.  This reality was the legitimate proof, sign and authority for YESHUA to be The MESSIAH, as He, Himself, said (Matt 12:38-40). 

 

Now, if the reader of this writing wishes to refute and argue with what the relevant Hebrew and Greek texts really do say on this issue, then the argument is not with this writer, but with the plain words of YESHUA and would surely constitute a rejection of Him as being The Scriptural MESSIAH. 

 

To believe that The Man YESHUA of 2,000 years ago was the Hebrew MESSIAH prophesied of in the Old Testament, one must believe the 72 hours sign which He stated and which was already prophetically established in the Hebrew Old Testament by Yonah (Jonah 1:15-2:10) and Daniel (Dan 9:27, in the vein of a cut-off in the midst of the week), as well as in other prophetic and historical Scriptures. 

 

 

The Sign of YESHUA 

 

Manifestly, Matthew 12:38-40 conclusively proves the existence of the Sign of YESHUA as being the three days and three nights that He would be in the tomb.  The SON OF ADAM, Himself, expressly said that the three days and three nights in the tomb would be the “only” sign that He would give people authenticating His legitimate status as The MESSIAH. 

 

In Matthew 12:39, He said very clearly that “no sign” would be given, except the sign of Yonah (which was that Yonah was entombed in the fish for three days and three nights).  In the New Testament, the Sign of Yonah became the Sign of YESHUA, proving Who He was and authenticating His ministry. 

 

Incidentally, there is some deep teaching associated with why The MESSIAH had to be dead and in the grave for precisely three days and nights (72 hours). 

 

If His death and burial were accomplished too soon, witnesses and history could more easily claim that He swooned and faked death (too, in Judaism, there is a belief that up to three days, the human spirit tries to return to the body; but finally departs on the fourth day). 

 

If YESHUA’s death and burial went into the fourth day, then a problem would next occur with the body in that decomposition/mortification would set in on the fourth day in that particular geographical area and climate (like the situation with Lazarus where decomposition had set in--since he had been dead for four days or 96 hours--Jo 11:39). 

 

This decomposition factor was present to push the women to get to the tomb as soon as possible on the first day of the week (once the watch ended) to embalm the body. 

 

Precisely because of the watch (in place over the tomb for 72 hours), and the presence of the two Sabbaths that week (to a lesser extent), the women were not able to accomplish the embalming earlier, as would have normally been desired.  Likely, they would have preferred to do the embalming earlier. 

 

Therefore, the sign of both Yonah and YESHUA had to provide for a death/burial period of precisely 72 hours (three days and three nights).  Any other time frame would not have worked out to provide a suitable proof to witnesses. 

 

 

The Bottom Line 

 

By the way, there is no other way on this issue, contrary to what Christendom has believed and taught to the ignorant, gullible masses for the past 1,900 plus years.  Truth demands a period of precisely 72 hours (to the second) and this is the only way that all of the relevant Scriptural references mesh together, remain consistent and have meaning. 

 

Again, there are no alternative positions on this topic which will maintain the harmony and consistency of the Word. 

 

Finally, this writer wishes he could have had brains enough to figure the three days and nights out independently of the work of others.  But not so.  In fact, the Church of God (7th Day) and its fall out groups have taught this truth for ages.  Probably, this church got it from the Seventh Day Baptists who taught it even before the Church of God.  Indeed, it surely goes all of the way back to Apostolic times. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 10--YESHUA--Who Was He?

 

 

Who Was YESHUA The MESSIAH? 

 

Before proceeding on in this presentation, it is necessary to do some preparatory study on the person of YESHUA The MESSIAH.  Like so many other subjects broached so far, questions (and answers) surrounding The ANOINTED ONE have been clouded much by traditional false Christianity, so much so, that few people understand Him and His obvious Words in the Scriptures. 

 

As will be elaborated upon later, Churchianity’s concepts of polytheism (the trinity and/or duality of deities) have their basis in historic sun worship societies.  In terms of the Scriptures, there is one and only one message. 

 

Therefore, the Book affirms monotheism in extremely strong statements which cannot be confused or misinterpreted.  It is likely for this single reason that the New Testament confirms that a man cannot serve two masters, for either he will hate the one and love the other, or he will hold to the one while rejecting the other (Matt 6:24; Rom 6:16). 

 

So the issue here must really focus on the nature of YESHUA Who must be rightfully worshipped and praised, as demanded in the Scriptures.  And from the Jewish mind, how can a person worship, praise and serve this YESHUA, when the Book clearly limits such worship to The MOST HIGH YHWH? 

 

 

1,000 Scriptures Prove The Truth 

 

Well, as hard to understand as it may be, the truth is that the person of YESHUA The MESSIAH was YHWH The ELOHIM.  There are literally well over 1,000 Scriptural references which conclusively prove this fact beyond a shadow of a doubt (per the book “Who Was He?,” published by servants of MESSIAH). 

 

Admittedly, there are some few (perhaps five or so at the most) situations in the Book which (taken alone and without regard to the 1,000 other proving references) might lead a reader to speculate that there must be two persons in the so-called “Christian godhead.”  But these few texts cannot be taken alone! 

 

Back in the 1980s, this writer sent a gift copy of “Who Was He?” to a Church of God Abrahamic Faith preacher in Wenatchee, Washington. 

 

He responded by patronizing this writer with some ridicule and a cheap, little tract claiming two personal deities (a father and a separate son) based on some of these few Scriptural statements, seeming to allow for two persons--all the while that the tract completely ignored and bypassed the 1,000 other relevant texts (identified and quoted in the gift book). 

 

While the student of truth must never fear or run from any Scripture (because they all [100%] are inspired and count in the process of study to determine truth), the fact remains that all verses on a given argument must be addressed and meshed together in order to obtain logical understanding of particular issues. 

 

One can’t build correct theology on some five texts while bypassing and ignoring 1,000 others that reflect a contrary position. 

 

 

Reality

 

Yet, Christian people do this all of the time.  They will ignore hundreds or thousands of Scriptures, which say one thing, while grabbing, using, preaching, teaching and believing a contrary position based on an isolated one or two texts. 

 

Readers of the Book in the United States (per the Constitutional Bill of Rights) are free to believe whatever they want to believe.  But that’s not the way a student of truth should act.  To find truth, the student must take all meanings (100%) of all relevant Scriptures and reconcile them and determine what they collectively say in a consistent, clear and certain fashion. 

 

Space in this present effort is too limited to repeat all of those 1,000 references (from “Who Was He?”) and to completely explain all of the supposedly dissenting views (which were also addressed, reconciled and explained in “Who Was He?”).  But a few will be highlighted to prove the point sufficiently to proceed on with a discussion about other aspects of YESHUA’s personality. 

 

 

A Clarification About The EL 

 

The Hebrew Tanakh uses some three different words, which are commonly translated as “God” in English translations.  They are EL, ELOAH (rarely used) and ELOHIM (which interestingly seems to be a uni-plural word/noun). 

 

In particular, the title ELOHIM is often attached to and used in connection with the Tetragrammaton YHWH, the personal proper name of The HIGHEST.  While YHWH might possibly be the name of The EL, as well as The ELOHIM (Prov 15:3; Isa 6:1-10; Jer 23:24; Zech 4:10), there could be another view in that the Hebrew EL is both a title and a name (“Theological Dictionary of the OT,” v. I, p. 242-261).   

 

This writer understands that This EL is omnipotent, omniscient and omnipresent POWER.  He (or It, however defined) literally inhabits the entire universe--all of the heavens and earth (I Kg 8:27; II Chron 2:6; 6:18; Ps 139:7-8; Prov 15:3;).  This EL has all knowledge--past, present and future (Isa 46:9-11; Acts 2:23; 15:18; Rom 8:29-30; Eph 1:4).  Finally, He (or It) has unlimited, all and total power (Rev 19:6). 

 

Truly, it is This EL Who represents spatial infinity--in terms of both space and time.  And it is easy to perceive that space must somehow relate to infinity.  After all, even the present universe had a starting point and may have a theoretical termination point. 

 

Certainly, the universe (in the physical creation) is limited in the infinity of space.  So, in terms of what man can conceive, space represents infinity.  Space seems to be unlimited in time and location. 

 

This same reasoning seems to apply directly to The Great EL.  For sure, He represents infinity.  Since The EL and space seem alone to offer this unique definition of infinity, maybe there is a correlation or linkage between the two.  This is not to say necessarily that space and The EL are the same.  Perhaps they are not exactly the same--though related or linked in some fashion. 

 

A former chapter herein discussed the situation with something called Dark Matter and/or Dark Energy (which is also called the “God particle” by some scientists).  It is impossible to think about this substance or power inhabiting the universe and holding all things together without at least allowing that it could in some way relate to The EL.  Thus, is there a connection?  

 

This writer is too limited to ever begin to decide that question.  However, as noted earlier, the Apostle Shaul did say something along the line that The Great EL holds all things together (Col 1:17, “Emphasized Bible”).  Hence, is it possible that The Omnipresent, Omniscient, Omnipotent and Invisible EL holds the entire creation together?  Again, the definition of the Hebrew word EL means “strength, power, might.” 

 

 

EL is A SPIRIT

 

In a word, The EL is a Spirit (Job 33:4; Ps 139:7; Jo 4:24; I Cor 3:16).  Spirit (Hebrew “ruach” and Greek “pneuma”) correctly represents (invisible) mind, mental power, personality and intellect.  Assuredly, The EL represents the epitome of the word “spirit.”  Hence, it would appear that The SPIRIT OF EL is evidently invisible (much like air or wind in motion) though omnipresent (Acts 2:2). 

 

Thus, this SPIRIT OF EL (actually The RUACH HA KODESH--translated as the Holy Spirit) has never been seen by man, nor can He be seen or heard since He is not visible or material (Ex 33:20; Jo 1:18; 3:8; 5:37; Lu 24:39; I Tim 1:17; 6:16; Col 1:15; I Jo 4:12, 20).  Evidently, He has no visible material or physical existence.  Thus, no man can look upon The EL and live (Ex 33:20). 

 

 

Man 

 

Conversely, man is a triune being consisting of body, soul and spirit (I Thes 5:23).  The body is nothing but mortal flesh, bone and blood.  Add the soul (Hebrew “nephesh” and Greek “psuche”) and a dead body (of an Adamite, behemah or chaiyah) becomes a living soul. 

 

The “Old Testament Word Studies” defines nephesh as “the animal life, or that principle by which every animal, according to its kind, lives; hence life,...”  “Strong’s Hebrew and Chaldee Dictionary” says nephesh is “a prime root to breath--a breathing creature, i.e. animal, vitality, life, soul...”  Evidently, the soul represents the quality of life from the breathing of air and the circulation of blood (Gen 2:7). 

 

Thus, the soul is the life feature which all animals possess.  It is the soul or quality of life which can terminate and end in death (thus, there are no such things as immortal souls).  Souls can and do die (Ezek 18:4, 20; 22:27; Matt 10:28; Jas 5:20; Rev 16:3).  In short, a soul is a temporary breather of oxygen giving life. 

 

Adamites also possess a spirit (Hebrew ruach and Greek pneuma) of man which appears to be non-physical, non-material and invisible--only gaining a visible presence in a human body of flesh and soul (Job 32:8; Isa 26:9; Dan 7:15; Lu 24:39; I Cor 5:3; 6:20; Eph 4:4; Heb 4:12).  The “Old Testament Word Studies” notes that ruach means “breath, spirit, mind, intellect.” 

 

Ruach is often associated with air or wind in motion.  Perhaps it is this sense that allows that a spirit can communicate (some might define this as travel, but that concept might be questionable) over vast areas of distance or space in the context of mental telepathy and/or the exercise of mental powers. 

 

In fact, the related word “psychic” means “pertaining to the mind, pertaining to mental phenomena that appear to be independent of normal sensory stimuli, as clairvoyance, telepathy, and extrasensory perception, caused by, proceeding from, or attributed to a non-material or occult agency, sensitive to mental or occult phenomena” (Funk & Wagnalls’ “Standard Desk Dictionary,” p. 534). 

 

 

The Mind of Man 

 

The spirits of men are distinctly and individually identified and associated with particular men (Gen 45:27; II Kg 2:15; I Chron 5:26; II Chron 36:22; Hag 1:14). They seem to have knowledge (I Cor 2:10-11) and to constitute human minds (Eph 4:23).  In short, the spirit of man seems to be the mental awareness, intellect, memory, personality, mentality and/or mind power present in a living human body. 

 

Adam’s human spirit (as seems true with The RUACH HA KODESH) can be separated from his dead body and soul (Job 32:8; Eccl 3:21; 12:7; Zech 12:1; Lu 8:55; I Cor 2:11; Jas 2:26).  At death, this spirit of Adam evidently returns to The EL Who originally gave it to the new born child--likely at birth (Eccl 3:21; 12:7; Acts 7:59). 

 

Contrariwise, please note that the spirit of the behemah (and possibly the chaiyah as well) seems to go downward to the earth at death (Eccl 3:21).  This writer is not trying to raise questions over the future of behemah and chaiyah humanoids, as opposed to Adamites, at this time (the terms behemah, chaiyah and humanoid will be defined and described in later chapters).  This text, by Shlomo, is merely presented as it reads. 

 

Therefore, at death, it is this spirit of man (correctly--the spirit of an Adamite) which returns to The EL to be preserved in some manner, as if in a sleep or unconscious state, to await a future resurrection to consciousness (Job 7:21; Eccl 12:7; Matt 9:24; 27:52; Jo 11:11-12; Acts 13:36; I Cor 15:20; I Thes 4:14). 

 

It appears very likely that it is this spirit in or of man (correctly Adam) which will ultimately be resurrected and given a new existence or body of flesh and bone (I Cor 15:50) since the mortal flesh of dead people completely decays to the ground and seems unrecoverable. 

 

 

The Domicile of the Spirit? 

 

With this background, the question must arise on how this spirit is present in man and/or how can this spirit be measured and identified.  This writer cannot be dogmatic.  But a few ideas will be shared to allow some thought and speculation. 

 

In the first place, the idea of mental faculties immediately hurls one into the topic of the brain. 

 

The brain “controls both conscious behavior (e.g. walking and thinking) and most involuntary behavior (e.g. heartbeat and breathing).  In higher animals, it is also the site of emotions, memory, self-awareness, and thought” (“The Concise Columbia Encyclopedia,” p. 106). 

 

Each brain seems to be able to emit a brain wave which is “A rhythmical fluctuation of electrical potential in the brain” (Funk & Wagnalls’ “Standard Desk Dictionary,” p. 75).  These brain waves are distinctively different in each human being and can be individually identified, as is true with human finger prints.  Can brain waves link to the spirit?  Maybe! 

 

Danish writer Poul V. Krag, in an undated paper on the “Spirit in Man or Electricity in Man,” said that “the mind is a webwork of electrical energy which inhabits our brains, but why and where it comes from they (scientists) do not know.  Although it should be noted that some scientists will admit that this mind, this unexplainable entity, is a non-physical component of the human brain which separate human beings from animals.” 

 

In an audio tape on “Discover the Electrical Power Plants in Your Body,” produced by Dr Stephen E. West, some comments were focused on these electrical waves.  Mention was made to the practicality of people stopping the motion of toy electric trains by thinking (concentrating) on it.  Apparently, even children can use their mind power to stop miniature electric trains. 

 

 

The Human Aura 

 

Otherwise, it is interesting that each so-called human being (and apparently many or all other life forms as well) have an electromagnetic aura that encompasses the body. 

 

This aura is “an envelope or field of colored radiation(s) said by sensitives to surround the human body, with the color(s) indicative of different aspects of the person’s physical, psychological and spiritual condition” (“Spiritual Counterfeits Projects Journal,” Winter 1980-81). 

 

Interestingly, on the aura, there is a relevant photographic method called “Kirlian photography.”  It is a method of capturing on a photographic plate an image of what is purported to be an aura of energy (i.e. the electro-magnetic field) that emanates from animals and plants and that undergoes changes in accordance with physiological or emotional changes (“Spiritual Counterfeits Projects Journal,” Winter 1980-81). 

 

The aura of men only protrudes several inches from the body while that of women can extend a few feet.  Kirlian photography has captured what happens when a so-called Christian healer (like Oral Roberts) touches an “expectant” person (who believes in the healer).  The healer’s aura projects to the subject and the subject’s aura focuses to the healer.  When they meet, the person gets a bolt of human energy. 

 

This might be the reason that some people do experience a healing when a fake Christian preacher reaches out to touch them.  Please understand that these healings are not from The HIGHEST.  They arise simply because the seeker believes in and has faith in the healer.  As YESHUA said, as you believe, so be it (Matt 8:13; 17:20). 

 

 

The SPIRIT OF EL, Revisited 

 

Once a body of flesh has the additions of life (from the soul) and personality, intellect and mental capacities (from the spirit), then the result is what man identifies and recognizes as a “person.”  Thus, The SPIRIT OF EL alone is “possibly” not a person, as man would define it and particularly in view of YESHUA’s statement that a spirit has not flesh and bones--suggesting that He/It is invisible (Lu 24:39). 

 

But on this, see Job 13:8 which “might” suggest that The EL could be a person in reality (at least, in terms of personality and intellect).  Nevertheless, a person (at least, from a human conception) is not just flesh and bones alone, nor is a person just the life force, and neither is he/she just the mind and personality present.  A person likely involves all three qualities--flesh (and bones), soul and spirit. 

 

The Scriptures also describe a certain experience called the baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH.  This baptism will be elaborated upon in later comments. 

 

But for now, it must be acknowledged that in this phenomenon, The RUACH HA KODESH actually enters a person to dwell in him.  Per this event, it is probable that only some limited part or portion of The Omnipresent RUACH HA KODESH enters particular people. 

 

In this sense, the human body or perhaps the human brain or mind becomes a temple for The RUACH to dwell in (Acts 7:48; I Cor 3:16-17).  Does this mean that the spirit of man occupies the body or brain along with The RUACH HA KODESH in some manner?  Or alternatively, does The RUACH HA KODESH merge and join with the prior spirit of man to become a new spirit? 

 

 

How Can Mortal Man Worship Invisible Spirit? 

 

For another aspect of this question, how can mortal, created, fleshly man worship, praise, communicate with and serve The Invisible, Omnipresent, Omniscient, Omnipotent EL (in spirit form and evidently filling the entire universe plus, per previous comments) which has not been seen nor can be seen by man? 

 

For a limited man to attempt to conceptualize and think about The Fantastic EL, it almost blows one’s mind.  How can a limited, finite man perceive the awesome nature of space?  Well, it’s truly impossible--though men have tried it for vast ages.  Trying to comprehend the greatness of The EL is even more awesome and extraordinary.  At least, with space, one can (somewhat) behold it and speculate about it. 

 

Assuredly, The EL is so great, so magnificent, so fabulous, so phenomenal, so fantastic and so incomprehensible that it seems almost out of the question for a limited, little, finite man to ever begin to understand or appreciate Him.  Of course, we could never begin to grasp much of His reality without the benefit of His Word (in the Hebrew Scriptures).  Man is blessed with much information about Him from the Scriptures. 

 

Because of the awesome reality of The Infinite EL, how is it or why is it that any mortal human being can be filled with pride and vanity?  We humans are so utterly insignificant nothings that it seems totally stupid for anyone of us to be proud and vain.  The question of pride and vanity in the context of sin will be addressed in subsequent chapters herein. 

 

 

The Beginning of EL’s Creation 

 

Above all else, how can limited, little, finite man worship the vastness of The Invisible EL Who fills the totality of space and time (whatever that definition may entail)?

 

Well, it pleased This Invisible EL to create a material, bodily Person (the beginning of His creation) for some part (perhaps central or primary) of His Spirit (possibly His intellect, mind and personality--YHWH) to dwell in (Prov 8:30; Mk 13:19; Jo 1:1-2; 17:5; Col 1:15; Phil 2:6; II Pet 3:4; I Jo 1:2). 

 

This beginning of the creation was The Physical Person YHWH with the title of The ELOAH/ELOHIM (Prov 8:22-30).  It was by this YHWH The ELOAH/ELOHIM that the remaining creation of the heavens and the earth developed (Gen 2:4; Neh 9:6; Isa 40:18; 42:5).  Yet, YESHUA is elsewhere accredited with the creation ( Jo 1:3, 10; I Cor 8:6; Col 1:16-17; Heb 1:10), along with The RUACH HA KODESH (Job 26:13; 33:4; Ps 104:30). 

 

 

The Role of The WORD 

 

This YHWH The ELOAH/ELOHIM was surely the OT Word Who spoke the creation into being (or per John Davis of Stillwell, OK--did He merely pronounce the atomic or chemical formulas of matter?) and then did His SPIRIT (EL) do the actual creating? 

 

Evidently, The SPIRIT OF EL could not or at least did not speak since He is Invisible SPIRIT without a body and vocal cords.  But probably, He was the power behind the creation. 

 

There is some extraordinary evidence which supports this assertion that the Word spoke the creation into being--beyond the obvious implications of John 1:1-4.  In some of the early Aramaic Targums, the Tanakh texts read something to the effect that the Word of YHWH created. 

 

Dr Randall Buth, mentioned earlier, quotes the Fragment Targum as saying for Genesis 1:27 that “And the word of YHVH created Adam in his image” (Nov/Dec 1993 “Jerusalem Perspective,” p. 7). 

 

In “The Targums of Onkelos and Jonathan Ben Uzziel on the Pentateuch with the Fragments of the Jerusalem Targum from the Chaldee” (p. 14-16), to be described subsequently herein, translator J. W. Etheridge notes that the Targums use the Aramaic term “Memra,” meaning the word, often for YHWH in the Tanakh. 

 

Etheridge also points out that Memra is used sometimes as Memra da Yeya “to denote the energy of God in action; as when the Word is said to give forth the snow and the floods (Job 37:10) or when the Lord sends forth His Word as arrows for the destruction of the wicked” (Ps 18:15). 

 

 

More on the Word 

 

During the years 1908-1911, Hayim Nahman Bialik and Yehoshua Hana Ravnitzky edited the Talmud and Midrash writings for information on historic legends.  The result of their work was published in Hebrew and eventually translated to English by William G. Braude as “The Book of Legends Sefer Ha-Aggadah, Legends from the Talmud and Midrash.” 

 

The very first (number one) legend or parable produced by these editors proclaims-- “Those who look for Scripture’s inherent meaning say:  If you wish to know Him (The HIGHEST) by whose word the world came into being, study (Scripture’s homiletical interpretations in the) Aggadah; you will thereby come to know the Holy One, blessed be HE, and hold fast to his ways” (ibid, p. 3). 

 

The remarks of Bialik and Ravnitzky strike home on at least three fronts.  First, there is the obvious implications of study to produce understanding.  Next, there is a message of the value of Aggadah data from the Talmud and Midrash.  Finally, there is a subtle little comment on the recognition that the world came into being by the Word of The MOST HIGH. 

 

Manifestly, the Apostle Yohanan was intimately familiar with these ancient teachings.  Possibly, they influenced him to some extent (along with very certain inspiration) to write his marvelous comments on The CREATOR and the creation in his book on the Good News. 

 

Right off the bat, Yohanan says that in the beginning was the Word and the Word was with The ELOHIM and the Word was The ELOHIM (Jo 1:1).  Yohanan then went on to write that all things were made by Him (the Word) and came into existence through Him.  Without Him, there was not one thing made that came into being (Jo 1:3). 

 

In a profound statement, Yohanan added that in Him was Life and the Life was the Light of men (Jo 1:4).  The apostle then proceeded to link the Word and that Life to the New Testament YESHUA, Who came as The MESSIAH, and underwent baptism by Yohanan the Baptist (Jo 1:6-34). 

 

 

YHWH’s Contact With Adam 

 

In the OT, this YHWH The ELOHIM was the manifested Person Who regularly, and/or on appropriate occasions, had visible contact with Adamites.  Thus, He was the Person speaking to Adam in the garden, He was the Man Who came to visit Avraham at Hebron, He was the Messenger that wrestled with Yakov, He was the Person Who led Yisrael out of Egypt and on and on. 

 

This Person ELOHIM (in human form) was just One of the manifestations of The Invisible, Omnipresent, Omniscient and Omnipotent EL (inhabiting all of the universe, in perpetual infinity).  EL also appeared to man in the form of a fire in the burning bush and/or in other manifestations, as necessary or appropriate. 

 

This background then gives rise to a “possible” interpretation of the Hebrew words ELOAH and ELOHIM.  Some years ago, this writer read a short remark in a book (the title of which has since been forgotten and numerous later attempts to find it have all failed) that ELOHIM meant “chief one of the oath bound servants of EL” and ELOAH meant the (or an) “oath bound servant of EL.” 

 

Beyond the writer of that message, it’s possible that no one else in the flesh on earth at this time has the foggiest notion of what these titles might mean--or at least, no one this writer is aware of now, or no one who has communicated a position publicly to others. 

 

Certainly, elohim is the plural form of eloah (technically, elohim is a uni-plural title, as cited above, and as many students/scholars of the Book acknowledge).  So there is a clear linkage between those two words.  Too, both are derived in some way from EL. 

 

Since YHWH was/is The WORD, seemingly in the context of The ELOAH/ELOHIM, it might be correct to say that The ELOAH was “The SPOKESMAN For EL” while ELOHIM was “The Chief One SPOKESMAN For EL” --in the sense that EL has more than one agent or spokesman.  Apparently, it is in this sense that the word elohim is actually a uni-plural word--meaning one among others. 

 

Possibly, the contextual uses of ELOAH and ELOHIM do disclose the exact difference between the meaning/pertinence of the two titles (although this writer has not made that determination).  Maybe, the difference in usage could be dependent upon the situation involved or perhaps an element of timing (i.e. ELOAH is used most often in the book of Job, which was probably one of the earlier writings in the Tanakh). 

 

It appears that, as a minimum, both ELOAH and ELOHIM typically refer to the exact same person (YHWH) in the Scriptures (obviously, since elohim is merely the plural form of eloah).  Thus, YHWH is The ELOAH in some cases (Ps 18:31) while He is The ELOHIM in other cases (Gen 2:4). 

 

This takes one to the proposition that the two titles pertain to the exact same person or power and must be differentiated based solely upon the context, usage and/or timing involved.  In any case, ELOHIM is more commonly used and seems to receive substantially more attention and presence in the Book. 

 

It makes sense that The ELOHIM was/is the “chief” servant, spokesman, word and visible representative of The Invisible EL.  Obviously, The EL does have a host of servants and The ELOHIM is merely The CHIEF ONE (in some settings). 

 

Anyway, it was this visible ELOAH/ELOHIM (with His Invisible SPIRIT of EL) Who seemingly was worshipped and praised, and Who effectively ruled in the Scriptures. 

 

YHWH, as The ELOAH/ELOHIM, was The Visible GOVERNOR and RULER of the entire universe and Physical One Person Who sat on a material throne with all power and authority.  He was the visible representation of The Invisible and Omnipresent EL, Who has not been and cannot be seen or effectively worshipped or comprehended by limited man. 

 

 

YHWH Became Human Flesh 

 

So somehow, it seems that this YHWH The ELOAH/ELOHIM became transformed and changed by The SPIRIT OF EL to become human flesh, born of a virgin in Bethlehem some 2,000 years ago.  He became Immanuel or Emmanuel (EL with us--Isa 7:14; Matt 1:23) with the given name of YESHUA--meaning salvation (Matt 1:21 in Hebrew).  All of the fullness of EL dwelt in His body (Eph 1:10, 22-23; 2:22;  Col 2:9). 

 

The Scriptures abundantly established this pre-existence of YESHUA The MESSIAH (Jo 1:15; 6:62; 8:58; 17:5), and the fact that He came from the heavens to earth to assume human flesh (Ps 50:3; Isa 25:8-9; 35:4; 40:9; Jo 3:13; 6:38; 8:23; I Cor 15:47).  Manifestly, the Word, in the form of The ELOHIM YHWH, was translated or transferred to the fleshly man YESHUA (as the writings of Yohanan so powerfully declare). 

 

In terms of YESHUA’s soul and mortal body, He was a physical, fleshly SON OF ADAM (I Cor 15:45; Heb 10:5).  In terms of His Spirit--His mind and personality--He was both A SON OF EL and The Manifested EL (Isa 9:6; Matt 12:18; Lu 4:18). 

 

YESHUA’s spiritual AV (Who conceived Him) was The EL Who came to dwell in Him.  Shaul clarified it when he said that it pleased The EL to have His full being (Spirit?) live in His Son (Col 1:19, per the “Complete Jewish Bible”).  Hence, He was Immanuel (Emmanuel) or EL with us (Isa 7:14). 

 

The Apostle Shaul went on to sum it up best when he wrote “great is the mystery of godliness:  God was manifest in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, preached unto Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up into glory” (I Tim 3:16, per the KJV).  Yes, It was The EL Who was manifested in the flesh as YESHUA and Who was preached to the Gentile lost tribes of Yisrael. 

 

 

The Tetragrammaton Translated As Kurios 

 

Thus, the NT writers properly identified this Person, named YESHUA, correctly as YHWH The ELOHIM (Jo 1:1-3; Rom 10:9; Phil 2:11).  YESHUA was YHWH because the name YHWH was His name. 

 

YHWH appears 7,000 times in the OT.  Usually, YHWH has been translated to Kurios in the Greek Septuagint and NT (along with the Hebrew Adon and Adonai [as often translated to master/lord in English])--per an article by Ray Pritz on the “Divine Name in the Hebrew New Testament” in the “Jerusalem Perspective,” Mar/Apr 1991 (p. 10).  

 

Pritz indicates that the practice of the Septuagint translators was to translate the Hebrew adonai to ho kyrios/kurios (“the lord”) and the Tetragrammaton to just kyrios/kurios without the definite article (although some early copies of the Septuagint apparently did not even attempt a translation of the Tetragrammaton, but left it in its four-letter Hebrew word or some other presentation, as will be discussed in a later chapter). 

 

In any case, with a translation to kyrios/kurios, the article “the” would distinguish between the two references.  As a matter of information, the Greek Kurios appears some 740 times in the Greek NT and except for nine cases, it seems to regularly refer to The ELOHIM YHWH or Him as ADONAI. 

 

Clearly, in many instances, Kurios has obvious application to the Tetragrammaton--as in those cases where the text is a translation from the Hebrew OT and the exact word can be determined from it.  Of course, the Greek NT also linked Kurios to YESHUA on numerous other occasions.  Therefore, YESHUA The MESSIAH was/is The Adonai YHWH The ELOHIM.  That’s why YESHUA was worshipped and exalted as He was. 

 

 

Richard Rawe

 

Incidentally, on this theme, an acquaintance of this writer named Richard Rawe in Soap Lake, Washington has a book on the early Greek translations of the Scriptures.  Richard says that Kurios, its root Kyrios and its cognates are used in the Greek New Testament for the Tetragrammaton where it is distinguished by a small title or mark above the first two letters (i.e. the ku or the ky). 

 

Presumably, this mark differentiates the Tetragrammaton from Adonai, as appearing with the Greek Kurios.  The rendition of the Tetragrammaton as Kurios/Kyrios in the NT with this small mark produced a Latin description being attached to it of “Noma Sarca.”  Thus, it was the presentation of the Tetragrammaton (in the form of the so-called “Sacred Name”). 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 11--YESHUA Was/Is YHWH

 

 

YESHUA Was EL With Us! 

 

As pointed out in the previous chapter, the Book clearly communicates that YHWH The ELOHIM was the visible expression, image or manifestation of The Invisible EL and that YESHUA The MESSIAH was likewise the visible expression, image or manifestation of The Invisible EL (II Cor 4:4; Col 1:15; I Tim 3:16; Heb 1:1-3). 

 

In truth, YESHUA was IMMANUEL or EL With Us, as noted in the previous chapter (Isa 7:14; Matt 1:23--per Young’s “Analytical Concordance,” p. 509). 

 

In other words, The Great Invisible EL was manifested and became a material person in the form of the OT YHWH The ELOHIM.  Later, in the NT, He became a human, fleshly person in the form of YESHUA The MESSIAH. 

 

Thus, EL dwelt in YHWH The ELOHIM in the OT.  This YHWH The ELOHIM was transformed to the NT YESHUA.  In short, all of the fullness of EL dwelt in This Man YESHUA (Col 1:19; 2:9).  How wonderful, incomprehensible and fabulous are His ways (beyond the minds of mortal men). 

 

 

The Confusing Points 

 

As indicated earlier, there are something in excess of 1,000 Scriptures which bring this truth out in contrast to some very few texts that would lead a student of truth in a different direction.  For example, on one of those contrary verses, some of the things which YESHUA told the disciples, relative to His position, were spoken in parables and not meant to be literally understood (Jo 16:25). 

 

Another extremely misused word which causes misunderstanding is the Greek “kai” (and the Hebrew waw connective as well) which will be discussed at some length in later chapters herein.  For now, it needs mention in the sense that kai can mean “even, also, or that is to say” in the context of an extension, clarification, enhancement or enlargement of something just said. 

 

Therefore, Shaul, in his salutations to various people, frequently wrote about EL, our AV (Hebrew word meaning father), even (kai) YHWH YESHUA The MESSIAH (the Hebrew sense at Rom 1:7; I Cor 1:3; II Cor 1:2; Gal 1:3; Eph 1:2; I Thes 1:1; II Thes 1:1, 2; I Tim 1:2; II Tim 1:2; Titus 1:4; Philemon 1:3). 

 

Confusion can also surface because of EL’s different manifestations, which are separately discussed in this publication.  And more profoundly, the whole subject of the person of EL is clouded in a great mystery that is simply not supposed to be understood and comprehended by everyone (Matt 11:25; I Cor 2:7-8; 8:5-7; Eph 3:3-5; Col 2:2-3; I Tim 3:16). 

 

Finally, people have an extremely difficult time understanding that a man can be a father and a son at the same time.  Yes, that’s true.  Men are sons of some other men and these same sons become the fathers of other men.  So it’s no big deal that someone is called a son and a father at the same time. 

 

These several factors, just cited, seem to be in the background to explain and allow for the misunderstanding of the few texts which polytheistic worshippers grab to support their unscriptural positions--such as those relating to knowledge (Mk 13:32), prayer to EL (Matthew 11:25-26; 14:23; 15:36; Jo 11:41-42), the voice from heaven (Matt 3:17; 17:5; Jo 12:28-29), The Father greater than the Son (Jo 14:28), and YESHUA being at the right hand of Power (Lu 22:69). 

 

 

Prayers 

 

The matter of YESHUA praying to His AV (Father) is a particular point of confusion.  In the first place, it cannot be argued that the physical person YESHUA The SON (limited in the flesh to one place on earth at one time) could have prayed to His AV (the invisible omnipresent SPIRIT OF EL, inhabiting the universe)--although if true, it would alter nothing. 

 

But beyond this obvious reality, the Word also reflects that YESHUA’s prayers were for a witness to His observers (Jo 11:41-42), were for examples (on how to pray) to His followers (Matt 6:9-13; Lu 11:1-4; Jo 10:4; 13:15; Rom 8:26; I Pet 2:21), and were actually proverbs or parables, as suggested above (Jo 16:25).  But whether He did or did not pray these prayers goes to prove nothing. 

 

Incidentally, this issue brings up the question of whether the believer should pray directly to The SPIRIT EL (as Ha AV) or to YHWH YESHUA?  As will be broached later, in discussing Judaism, Messianic Jew Rick Chaimberlin says he prays to “The Father” in YESHUA’s name (Jul-Aug 2000 “Petah Tikvah,” p. 3). 

 

Since YESHUA is The MEDIATOR between EL and man, should man pray to Ha AV EL in YESHUA’s name?  Alternatively, should believers pray directly to YHWH YESHUA in the vein that He is HA AV or at least that Ha AV dwells in Him--and as Stephen seems to have prayed (Acts 7:59-60)? 

 

 

Voices From Heaven 

 

In continuing, the next major point of confusion is the voice from heaven; which, at first glance, seemed to be from Ha AV.  As elsewhere established, no human being has ever seen or has ever heard YESHUA’s AV, The Omnipresent SPIRIT OF EL (Ex 33:20; Jo 1:18; 3:8; 5:37; Lu 24:39; I Tim 1:17; 6:6; Col 1:15; I Jo 4:2, 20). 

 

Whatever or whomever was heard in the voice from heaven was not and categorically could not be YESHUA’s AV, The RUACH HA KODESH and/or The SPIRIT OF EL.  On this, one should take some time and look at John 5:37 where YESHUA conclusively said that none of the people present in His audience had ever heard the voice of His AV. 

 

Of course, many individuals listening to Him were surely present when He was baptized by Yohanan and heard the voice from the heavens (yes, from the heavens--plural and not singular as one might suppose--thus, is it possible that the voice was from the plurality of the omnipresent heavens?). 

 

So, why for the voice from heaven (or heavens)?  Could this situation be just one of the parables or proverbs which YESHUA spoke of--when, after hearing the voice from heaven, He told His followers that “this voice came not because of me (or My sake) but for your sakes” (Jo 12:28-30). 

 

Consequently, is it not plausible that the voice from the heavens was a voice from a messenger (angel) in the form of a parable or proverb to provide a witness or teaching to the people? 

 

 

Some More Background 

 

Before concluding this so-called problem, mention should be made to a vast quantity of tannaic and amoraic literature (from the Talmud, with sources from Second Temple days) which suggest miraculous voices from heaven (Hebrew bat kol, literally meaning daughter of the voice), and particularly to the priesthood and sages in the Second Temple environment (per Hebrew University Professor Shmuel Safrai, in an article on “Literary Languages in the Time of Jesus,” in the “Jerusalem Perspective,” Mar-Apr 1991, p. 5-6). 

 

One early source reflected that with the death of the latter prophets (Haggai, Zekharyah and Malachi [Malakhi in the Hebrew]), The RUACH HA KODESH ceased speaking to Yisrael.  But the people continued to receive instructions from heavenly voices (Tosefta Sotah 13:3 and parallels). 

 

Supposedly, voices were heard from heaven during the Hasmonean wars, the time of John Hyrcanus, the period of Hillel, during the attempt to set up an idol in the Temple at the time of the Roman Emperor Gaius Caligula (37-41 CE) and at the execution of R. Akiva (c135 CE). 

 

As Safrai noted, these voices were in the feminine.  Hence, one would have to raise a question about this phenomenon as being The RUACH of EL, per se, although ruach can be in the feminine as well as the masculine person.  Of course, no one has ever heard The EL.  So the whole idea is moot. 

 

Dr David H. Stern focused on this theme in commenting upon John 12:28 in his “Jewish New Testament Commentary” (p. 193).  He echoes Professor Safrai’s findings, but places the Bat Kol of early Jewish literature in the context of a voice or “message” from heaven.  Apparently, the significance of the Bat Kol was in the context of a message from The MOST HIGH, rather than on just the voice of The MOST HIGH.   

 

Otherwise, it would be well to mention the remarks of the first century CE, historian Josephus, which will be elaborated upon in a later chapter.  He wrote about a quaking and great noise in the Temple and a hearing of the words “let us remove hence” --just before the destruction of the Second Temple in 70 CE (“War of the Jews,” book 6, chapter 5, section 3). 

 

 

Not the Voice of The EL 

 

For certain, these voices were not the voice of The Invisible RUACH OF EL which evidently has not been heard and indeed cannot be heard (Jo 5:37).  The place one must come to on these reported heavenly voices is that they might not have been unusual in Second Temple days and they might have served the purpose of some type of witness, parable or instruction for their listeners. 

 

On the issue of whether Ha AV (the Father) is greater than The SON (Jo 10:29; 14:28), the conclusion is simple.  YESHUA said that He and His AV were ONE (Jo 10:30).  Elsewhere, the Word communicates that they were equal (Jo 5:18; Phil 2:5-6).  Otherwise, The Omnipresent and Omnipotent SPIRIT OF EL (in YESHUA) was obviously more complex than was The Limited, Fleshly SON (of ADAM). 

 

Finally, the references to YESHUA sitting on the Right Hand of Power are also quite simple.  The right hand is a figure of speech (even here in 2003), which suggests the place of power and the doer or performer of something in a particular situation (Ex 15:6, 12; Deut 33:1-2; Ps 17:7; 20:6; 98:1).  In effect, YHWH YESHUA was the Word and visible manifestation and expression of The Omnipresent and Invisible EL. 

 

 

The Truth Is Clear 

 

It seems that so much of Churchianity insists on believing that it is worshipping some old, gray haired, “father god” sitting on a throne in heaven.  This old man wanted to “save” some people.  So the old “god” kicked his poor son out of the heavens to come down to earth to provide the sacrifice and ransom for various humans/humanoids. 

 

No!  That’s not the way it happened.  The truth is that The Great EL manifested as The ELOHIM YHWH, sitting on the throne of the universe, came down “HIMSELF” and assumed human flesh as YESHUA The MESSIAH to become a slave or servant to provide the blood to accomplish several things, to be covered in this and succeeding chapters (Matt 20:28). 

 

One of the most beautiful texts in the Tanakh is somewhat obscured because of a poor translation.  It surfaced in connection with Avraham’s preparation to sacrifice Yitzhak and concerns the fact that there was to be a better sacrifice to cover Yitzhak and others as well.  Moshe wrote it as “...The ELOHIM will provide Himself as a lamb for a burnt offering” (Gen 22:8). 

 

So the place one must come to on this line is that The MAN Who died on Golgotha, some 1,970 years ago, was not just any man.  He was The ONE and ONLY SOVEREIGN YHWH The ELOHIM (Matt 4:7; Lu 1:47, 68; Jo 1:1, 14; 10:33; 20:28; Acts 7:59; 20:28; Rom 9:5; 14:10-12; I Cor 1:23-24; II Cor 5:19; 1:15-23; Phil 2:5-8; 3:14; I Thes 5:18; I Tim 1:1; 3:16; Titus 2:10, 13-14; Heb 1:8; 2:14-18; II Pet 1:1; Jude 1:25). 

 

And while few persons can ever begin to grasp it (and certainly not many Christians with their false, pagan, polytheistic theories), but the truth is quite profound that YHWH YESHUA was The Resurrecter to life of His Own dead body (Jo 1:4; 2:19-22; 10:17-18; 11:25; I Cor 15:20-23). 

 

Since the Book also affirms that The AV (Father), The EL and/or The RUACH HA KODESH were each also The Resurrecter of YESHUA to life (Acts 2:24, 32; 10:40; 13:30, 37; Rom 8:11; 10:9; II Cor 13:14; Eph 1:19-20; Col 2:12; Phil 1:21;  I Pet 3:18), it becomes crystal clear that all of these references are to the exact same power. 

 

In terms of knowledge and understanding, there are things known only by Ha AV (the Father--Mk 13:32).  There are things known only by The RUACH HA KODESH (I Cor 2:11).  There are things known only by The SON (Rev 19:12).  And no one knows The SON but Ha AV, and no one knows Ha AV but The SON (Lu 10:22). 

 

Yet, The OT ELOHIM has all knowledge and understanding (Job 37:16; Ps 73:11; 147:5; Isa 46:9-10; Rom 11:33).  Also, The RUACH HA KODESH has all knowledge and understanding (I Cor 2:10-11).  And most importantly, YESHUA has all knowledge and understanding (Jo 16:30; 21:17). 

 

Isn’t it quite obvious that all of these stipulations must apply to one and only ONE BEING or PERSON?  There is no other way on this conclusion. 

 

 

Different Manifestations 

 

The student of truth wishing to have a real revelation of truth should get a good, comprehensive concordance out (like Strong’s or Young’s) and look up the hundreds of descriptions which have been attached to The HIGHEST in His various presentations to Adam man.  When one does this, the findings are astonishing. 

 

In this regard, the Scriptures declare that the Old Testament manifestations of The SOVEREIGN are all found in the New Testament YESHUA The MESSIAH, and that these manifestations and qualities exist in one and only One PERSON ALONE. 

 

For example, each is/was Above All (Ps 97:9; Jo 3:31; Rom 9:5; Eph 1:20-22; 4:6), Alpha and Omega (Rev 1:8, 11; 21:6; 22:13), Angel to Testify was Sent By (Rev 22:6, 16), Ascended (Ps 68:18; Eph 4:8), Believed on for Salvation (Joel 2:32; Jo 5:24; 11:25-26; Acts 4:10-12; Rom 10:13), Circumcisor of the Heart (Deut 30:6; Col 2:11)--

 

And each is/was Coming Soon (Ps 50:3; 96:13; 102:16; Isa 35:4; 40:10; Zech 14:3-5; Matt 25:31; I Thes 3:13; Titus 2:13; I Jo 3:1-2; Rev 1:4, 7-8; 19:11-15; 22:7, 12, 20), Creator (Gen 1:1; 2:4; Deut 32:6; Neh 9:6; Job 26:13; 33:4; Ps 89:11-12; 102:25; 104:30; Isa 40:28; 42:5; 44:24; Mal 2:10; Jo 1:3, 10; I Cor 8:6; Heb 1:10; Rev 4:11), Creation was For (Prov 16:4; Col 1:16-17; Rev 4:11)--

 

And each is/was Deliverer (Ps 18:2; 50:15; Joel 2:32; Rom 11:26), Died for Us (Matt 20:28; I Cor 15:3; I Jo 3:16), Elements Obeyed (Ps 89:9; Lu 8:24), Eternal (Ps 90:2; 102:27; Micah 5:2; Col 1:17; I Tim 1:17; 6:16; Rev 1:8, 18), First and Last (Isa 41:4; 44:6; 48:12; Rev 1:8, 17; 21:6; 22:13), Good (Ps 119:68; Matt 19:17; Mk 10:18; Lu 18:19; Jo 10:11, 14), Giver of Water (Jo 7:37-38; Rev 21:6-7)--

 

And each is/was Healer (Ex 15:26; Deut 32:39; II Chron 30:20; Ps 6:2; 30:2; 103:3; Isa 53:5; Matt 4:23-24; 8:16; 9:35; I Pet 2:24), Holds All Things Together (Neh 9:6; Col 1:17; Heb 1:3), Kodesh (translated as holy--Lev 19:2; 20:26; I Sam 2:2; Ps 89:18; 99:9; Dan 9:24; Hos 11:9; Mk 1:24; Lu 4:34; Acts 3:14; Heb 7:26; Rev 3:7; 15:4), Ruach Ha Kodesh--Sent By (Jo 11:42; 14:24; 15:26; 16:7, 26; Acts 5:32; )--

 

And each is/was Horn of Salvation (Ps 18:1-2; Lu 1:69), Tempted by the Israelites in the Wilderness (Num 21:5-6; I Cor 10:9; Heb 3:7-11, 15-18), Judge (Ps 50:4-6; 96:13; Isa 33:22; Jer 11:20; Micah 5:1; Jo 5:30; 12:48; Acts 10:42; II Cor 5:10; II Tim 4:1, 8; Rev 15:4; 19:11; 20:12-13), Judge of All (Gen 18:25; Jo 5:22; Rom 14:10-12)--

 

And each is/was King (Ps 10:16; 24:8; 29:10; 44:4; 47:2, 7; 74:12; 95:3; Isa 33:22; Jer 10:10; 23:5; Zech 14:9; I Tim 1:17; 6:15; Rev 11:15; 15:3; 17:14; 19:16), King Over Yisrael (Isa 43:15; 44:6; Ezek 37:24; Zech 9:9; Matt 2:2; 21:5; 27:37; Lu 1:33; Jo 1:49), Knows the Hearts of Men (II Chron 6:30; Jer 17:10; Mk 2:8; Lu 5:22; Jo 6:64), Knows All Things (Job 37: 14:16; Ps 73:11; Jo 16:30; 21:17; Rom 11:33; I Cor 2:10-11)--

 

 

More 

 

And each is/was Lawgiver (yes, it was YHWH YESHUA Who gave the law to Moshe--Ps 40:8; Neh 9:12-13; Isa 33:22; Jas 4:12), Life (Jo 6:35, 48; 8:12; Acts 3:15; I Jo 1:2; 5:20), Light (Isa 60:19; Lu 2:32; Jo 1:6-9; 8:12; 9:5; 12:35-36), Adonai (translated as “Lord”--Isa 1:24; Matt 11:25; Acts 10:36; I Cor 15:47; Eph 4:5; Jas 2:1; Rev 17:14; 19:16), Lost Sought By (Ezek 34:16; Lu 19:10) --

 

And each is/was Master (Mal 1:6; Matt 8:19; 23:8, 10; Jo 13:13), People Brought to Judgment By (Eccl 12:11; I Cor 4:4-5), Power (Lu 24:49; I Cor 1:24; II Cor 12:9), Prayers Answered By (I Sam 1:27; Jo 14:13-14; 15:16), Prayed To (Jud 16:28; I Sam 1:26; Dan 6:10; Acts 7:59; II Cor 12:8-9), Present With His People (Ex 29:45-46; Num 11:20; Deut 7:21; Matt 18:20; 28:20)--

 

And each is/was Purchased Us By His Blood (Acts 20:28; Heb 13:12; Rev 5:9), Redeemer (Job 19:25; Ps 78:35; Isa 44:6; 47:4; Jer 50:34; Lu 24:21; I Cor 1:30; Gal 3:13; Titus 2:13-14), Reigns Forever (Ps 45:6-7; 146:10; Lu 1:33; Heb 1:8-9), Righteous (Jer 23:6; Mal 4:2; Acts 3:14; 7:52; 22:14; I Cor 1:30; I Jo 2:1)--

 

And each is/was The Rock (Deut 32:3-4; II Sam 2:2; II Sam 22:2, 32; Ps 18:31; 31:2; 62:1-2; 78:35; 89:26; 94:22; I Cor 10:4), Rock of Offense and Stone of Stumbling (Isa 8:14; I Pet 2:8), Salvation (Ex 15:2; Ps 14:7; 62:1-2; 118:14; Isa 12:2; 25:9; Lu 1:69; 2:30; Titus 2:11; Heb 2:10; 5:9), Same Forever (Ps 102:27; Heb 1:12; 13:8)--

 

And each is/was Savior (II Sam 22:2-3; Ps 106:21; Isa 25:9; 35:4; 43:11; 45:15, 21; 49:26; 60:16; Hos 1:7; 13:4; Matt 1:21; Lu 1:47; 2:11; Acts 4:12; 5:31; Phil 3:20; I Tim 1:1; 2:3; Titus 1:3-4; 2:10, 13; Jud 1:25), Savior of All (Jo 4:42; I Tim 4:10; I Jo 4:14), Seeker of the Lost (Ezek 34:16; Lu 19:10), Shepherd (Ps 23:1; 80:1; 100:3; Isa 40:10-11; Ezek 34:23; 37:24; Zech 11:16; Jo 10:11, 14; Heb 13:20; I Pet 2:25)--

 

And each is/was Sin is Against and Sinner is Debtor To (Ps 51:4; Lu 7:40-48), Sin Forgiven By (Ps 130:3-4; Isa 43:25; Micah 7:18; Matt 9:6; Mk 2:5, 7, 10; Lu 7:48; Acts 5:31), Sinned Against in Wilderness (Num 21:5-7; I Cor 10:9), Visited Man (Lu 1:68, 78; 7:16; Acts 15:14), Walks on Water (Job 9:8; Matt 14:25), Wonderful (Jud 13:18; Isa 9:6), The Word Which Created (Ps 33:4-9; Jo 1:1-3, 10-11, 14)--

 

And each is/was Works Endure Forever (Ps 102:25-27; Heb 1:10-12), Worshipped by Men (Ex 34:8; Josh 5:14; II Chron 7:3; Ps 45:11; 72:9; Matt 2:2; 9:18; 15:25; 20:20; 28:9; Lu 24:52; Jo 4:23-24; 9:38), Worshipped by Heavenly Beings (Neh 9:6; Heb 1:6; Rev 4:10; 5:8), and Worshipped by All (Ex 34:14; Deut 6:13-14; Ps 72:11; Isa 45:22-23; Matt 4:10; Acts 10:25-26; Phil 2:10; Heb 1:6; Rev 15:4; 19:10; 22:8-9).  

 

 

So

 

Therefore, to acknowledge One is to acknowledge all--YESHUA, YHWH, Ha AV and/or The RUACH HA KODESH (I Jo 2:22-24), to believe One is to believe the Other (Jo 12:44), to dishonour One is to dishonour the Other (Jo 5:23), the doctrine of One is the doctrine of the Other (Jo 7:16), and One does as the Other (Jo 5:19). 

 

Furthermore, fellowship with One is fellowship with the Other ( I Jo 2:24), to hate the One is to hate the Other (Lu 10:16; Jo 15:23-24), to know One is to know the Other (Jo 8:19; 14:7; 16:3), to receive One is to receive the Other (Jo 13:20), and to see One is to see the Other (Jo 6:27;  12:45; 14:7-9; 15:24). 

 

Finally, they have possessions in common (Jo 17:10), and they are known to each other (Matt 11:27; Jo 10:15).  Consequently, the different terms of identification are of One BEING or Personality (Jo 3:34;  8:16, 29; 10:38; 14:10-11, 20, 23; 16:32; 17:5, 21, 23; Heb 1:3).  In terms of YESHUA’s spirit, personality and mind, He was The AV and EL, but in terms of His human body (born of a woman), He was The SON of ADAM. 

 

With this background, it is no wonder that when He was tested by Satan (Matt 4:1-10)--YESHUA would tell the Adversary to not tempt YHWH your ELOHIM (Deut 6:16; Matt 4:7).  Even Satan could not dispute this statement. 

 

 

The Bottom Line 

 

In short, YESHUA was YHWH (Rom 10:9; Phil 2:11).  As Yeshayahu wrote it, YESHUA’s birth was to us as a child being born and the government shall be on His shoulders and His name shall be called “Wonderful, Counselor, The Mighty EL (‘God’ in the KJV), The Everlasting Father, and The Prince of Peace” (Isa 9:6). 

 

A thousand years ago, the great Jewish scholar Maimonides wrote that “we can only say what God is not since we mortals are unable to even begin to grasp what He is” (Apr 19, 2002, “Jerusalem Post,” p. 39). 

 

For a final word, Richard Elliott Friedman, in his “Commentary on the Torah” (p. 4), perceptively wrote that the essence of The HIGHEST remains hidden, that one does not know Him through nature and that one never finds what He is, but rather, what He does and says. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 12--Christian Polytheism

 

 

Yes, Christian Polytheism 

 

Interestingly, one does not typically find the idea of monotheism in historic or modern Christianity (though monotheism is totally and completely Scriptural, as outlined in the preceding chapters). 

 

Instead, one finds a form of polytheistic thinking in Christendom and particularly in the vein of her ridiculous theories about a so-called trinity of gods (which appear to represent Babylonian confusion, pure and simple). 

 

In an article on “Two Gods?,” Juan Baixeras notes that most Christians believe “in one God, but a God that is plural in makeup.  There are three persons that constitute this one God.  They are three, but they are still all the one God.  There is:  God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit” (Apr-May 1997 “The Restitution Herald,” p. 5). 

 

As will be outlined in a later chapter on ancient sun worship polytheism, the Babylonians worshipped a trinity that closely paralleled Christian ideas (Alexander Hislop’s “Two Babylons,” p. 7).  Will Durant links this trinity to Egypt (“The Rise of Civilization,” v. 3, p 595).  “What The Great Religions Teach” (p 42-43) ties it to Hinduism. 

 

Suffice to say, the Christian theory on the trinity comes exclusively from ancient sun worship. 

 

 

Even the Early Protestants 

 

In the 16th century, the famous Spanish theologian Michael Servetus gained some fame in the reformation movement when he totally rejected the Catholic thinking on the trinity.  Not only did the Catholics passionately hate poor Servetus, but the Protestant reformers hated him just as much or more. 

 

In time, he was arrested and tried by the Protestants as a heretic (for not believing in the trinity) in Geneva, Switzerland.  The famous Christian reformer John Calvin was one of the primary people pushing for the death of Servetus.  Calvin became a primary witness against him. 

 

Thus, the “loving” Protestant Christian authorities imposed the death sentence for Servetus to be burned alive at the stake (for daring to reject the trinity belief).  The executioner hated Servetus so much that he used green wood--which burned slowly, requiring some 30 minutes to fry poor Servetus to death (“Hunted Heretic”). 

 

In those early days of the Protestant Reformation, there was some polarization on the trinity question as well as others.  The just cited book, “Hunted Heretic” (p. 30-31), by Roland H. Bainton, described this conflict in the vein of the positions influencing the question that would sentence Servetus to death. 

 

Per this source, Pierre D’Ailly said that the trinity can neither be demonstrated nor illustrated and added:  “But God desired that such truths be believed by Catholics and, of that reason, he revealed them to the Church and caused them to be settled by Her authority. 

 

“Wherefore some of the determinations of the Church do not proceed according to spiritual revelation made to Catholics.  If any one inquires as to the manner of this revelation, I answer that it is difficult to declare save to those to whom the revelation is given.  It is special revelation made to Catholics.” 

 

 

Yes, a Secret or Mysterious Teaching 

 

“Hunted Heretic” noted that D’Ailly believed that the scholars in those days had to be very guarded in the expressions used in the presence of the uninstructed. 

 

So while a reference to the three persons (in the so-called “godhead”) was to three gods, D’Ailly added:  “But such an expression, though true and appropriate among experts, is nevertheless not customary and should be avoided for the sake of the ordinary believers.” 

 

Bainton also quoted John Major, a contemporary of Servetus.  He held that “On account of the infidels the saints did not admit a plurality of gods.”  Yet, the idea “may be so understood among experts.”  The famous Greek scholar Erasmus of those days added that “According to dialectical logic, it is possible to say there are three gods.  But to announce this to the untutored would give offense” (ibid, p. 30-31). 

 

The essence of this popular thinking in the 16th century, as believed by both scholars of the Catholic Church, as well as those of the Protestant dimension, was that the idea of three “gods” (as present in the trinity doctrine) had to be kept secret from the unlearned lay people (the so-called dumb sheep of those days).  Apparently, Christian leaders simply obscured the truth, so that the sheep would not know it. 

 

 

Again, the Source 

 

Anyway a person may cut it, this Christian trinity theology is a mass of confusion.  Assuredly, it represents absolutely nothing that a student of truth can find in the Scriptures.  So, where does it come from?  Of course, it comes from Babylonian sun worship which also had a trinity of gods in its pagan worship, as just outlined above (per Alexander Hislop in “The Two Babylons,” p. 7). 

 

 

Sardis Dualists 

 

Even some Sabbath observers, like those in the Sardis Church of God and Sacred Name movements, support a belief in two personal deities--a Father person and a separate Son person. 

 

This interesting phenomenon is one of the clear points of identification for the modern Sardis believers here in the age end.  Apparently, most of them, with but few exceptions, seem to be types of dualists--believing in two separate personal deities. 

 

While Sardis believers accept and teach two separate persons (Father and Son), they do not generally go as far as traditional Christianity goes by saying that these two separate persons are actually one. 

 

Like the Jehovah’s Witnesses and certain others, many of the Sardis believers relegate The MESSIAH to a lower status than the so-called “Father.”  Some even allege that He (as Gee-Zeus or Yahshua, as some call Him) is not even a “deity” at all, but totally a man. 

 

Conversely, The Book declares monotheism (YHWH YESHUA) and nothing more or less, as elaborated upon earlier.  Over and over, The MOST HIGH declares Himself to be One and One only.  This reality was explained in the prior chapters.  What a tragedy it is that Christians will not accept His Word on this matter.  Instead, they follow the old sun worship cults into polytheism. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 13--The Nature of Spirit

 

 

Invisible Spirits Floating Around the Universe?

 

Before moving on into deeper issues, some comments must be made about some of the false teachings maintained in a large portion of Christendom respecting The ELOHIM of this universe and His many created messengers (traditionally called angels by most persons), and particularly in view of the fact that YHWH Himself was often referred to as The Messenger of EL (Gen 16:7-11 22:11-18; 31:11; etc). 

 

In comments to follow on messengers, the point will be established that they are not invisible spirit beings floating around the sky or like birds flying around the heavens and earth (as will be proven in the following chapter). 

 

These messengers/angels seem to be totally physical when seen, although they may possess some qualities which are beyond the common, human, physical manifestations.  The same is true with YHWH The ELOHIM in terms of the Tanakh. 

 

It appears that the Scriptural messengers accomplish their duties, in respect to Adam man and the other created humanoid beings, by mental telepathy and other psychic and extraordinary powers.  Thus, when persons are “demonized,” it’s not that a demon actually inhabits their body.  Rather, it is that demons have taken control of their minds through mental telepathy. 

 

Having mentioned this writer’s position on so-called demonic spirits and being demonized, the point must be made that the majority of Christians believe that demons are little puffs of smoke floating throughout the air ways by some force of magic to enter people in some fashion to demonize them. 

 

Christian writer William F. Dankenbring and several other students of the Word make the case that these demonic spirits are the wicked (disembodied) spirits of deceased giants who once roamed the earth, as will be described herein in a succeeding chapter (Jun-Jul 1998 “Prophecy Flash,” p. 59). 

 

 

Invisible Forms of Energy? 

 

In support of this traditional Christian thinking about angelic spirits (both good and bad) floating around the heavens, there is something here which must be recalled from a prior chapter herein.  In discussing The Great CREATOR, reference was made to the phenomena of balls, bulbs, orbs, bolts and rods of what might be energy--present and/or shooting in different directions in the existing earth’s atmosphere. 

 

This interesting reality will be addressed in a later chapter on the occult.  But for now, it must be acknowledged that these images can be captured on film.  Some of the observers studying them actually believe that they have life and intelligence.  Consequently, several persons allow that they are angelic spirits (good or bad). 

 

The “Art Bell Coast to Coast AM” radio program in February 2001 had five separate persons on as guests (on two programs), who described their camera work of capturing these invisible images on the films of very sophisticated cameras (one man used infrared cameras to record their presence). 

 

One of the Bell guests was a Mexican, Hollywood, documentary producer of movies (named Jose Escamelia).  Jose and his colleague James Peters have compiled a whole presentation on the rod phenomenon (which must be distinguished from the orbs, bulbs and balls).  Their work was shown recently on television’s “Learning Channel,” and they have prepared data on the subject for “National Geographic.” 

 

Generally, the rods seem to be like shooting stars which seem to go in different directions.  Significantly, they can even make a 90 degree change in bearing, which is most interesting.  They seem to be able to enter water where they make a bubble (suggesting the presence of mass or some force) and presumably travel on in the water. 

 

Some of the films made raise questions about whether these images have intelligence or not.  Moving pictures have been made of them following people who were falling in motion.  And at least, one film showed one of these rods circling a person in a strange way.  These reactions, if true, might suggest intelligence and purpose. 

 

 

Visible or Invisible? 

 

Although these energy forms are effectively invisible, some people (possibly psychics and/or persons so attuned) claim that they have seen them on rare occasions from the sides or peripheral vision of the eyes.  Whether they can or cannot be seen remains a question mark.  For sure, so-called human beings don’t normally see them. 

 

These images appear to be some form of electrical or electromagnetic energy (howbeit, this explanation might be debated). 

 

While this writer cannot explain them (although they may or may not have some connection to The Omnipresent EL, as briefly noted in a previous chapter), this writer is not prepared to automatically accept that they are angelic or demonic spirits, as some suggest--although they might possibly be mental telepathic messages or impulses in transit from spiritual messengers or even humans/humanoids (which seems to be the best possible explanation for these forms of energy). 

 

The situation with Kirlian photography (which can capture on film the electrical auras that envelope and protrude from all forms of life) was addressed earlier herein.  It is believed that mediums and spiritualists are able to use their own human electro-plasma energy to form detached, visible images (as typically seen in seances). 

 

But none of these present phenomenons of balls and rods seem to have any linkage to human auras.  They do not seem to be any product from the ability of people to detach some part of their auras to form a visible image.  Instead, the balls, bulbs, bolts and rods seem to be forms of energy which seem to be independent of man. 

 

While they may not be forms of life with intelligence, they may be controlled by The CREATOR or nature in some manner that would seem to suggest intelligence.  In fact, they well could be some form of electrical energy which is totally natural and a product of nature.  Maybe they are designed to interact with humans/humanoids in a certain way in certain situations (like the one, cited above, circling a person). 

 

 

Some Cases 

 

Here, the student of truth may object to the above conclusions (on the material nature of angelic/demonic spirits) and quote the case of the men at the tombs in the land of Gergesenes.  They were supposed to be “possessed” by devils or demons (Matt 8:28-32; Mk 5:1-13). 

 

The KJV relates that The MESSIAH took action to cast the demons from the men to some nearby swine (the Lamsa translation gives this event as upon being expelled from the men, the demons attacked the swine). 

 

Two points need mentioning here.  First, that word possessed is from the Greek “hoi daimones,” meaning “To be demonized, be as a demon” (“Young’s Analytical Concordance.” p. 763) which doesn’t necessarily communicate actual inhabitance.  A similar occurrence is found at Matthew 4:24.  In other words, the subjects could be just under the influence of demons by mental telepathy. 

 

A related situation surfaced in the case of the people “possessed” in Acts (8:7; 16:16) where the Greek “echo” is used.  It means “To have, hold” (“Young’s Analytical Concordance,” p. 763).  Again, this doesn’t necessarily mean presence--but rather, “held, influenced or controlled by demons,” through mental telepathy. 

 

When these binds are broken through the supernatural power of The EL, they can be transferred or focused out of the people to another agency--like the case with the swine.  Probably, the demons would not want their hold on a subject broken and they certainly would not want to have their powers focused on the swine.  Maybe that is why they objected. 

 

The incredible power of the human mind to move from person to person through space should not be discounted.  Many people over the years have developed and used mental telepathic powers to “read” other people’s minds.  It is fairly common that psychics and certain persons with mental telepathic skills appear in the entertainment industry (often on TV) to demonstrate their ability to read the minds of other humans. 

 

 

Uri Geller 

 

Some years ago, there was an Israeli psychic named Uri Geller who appeared on US television on several occasions to demonstrate his power to bend spoons at some distance away, simply by mind power.  Geller visited the Neuropsychiatric Institute at UCLA’s Medical Center in July 1975 and displayed his unique abilities. 

 

A “National Enquirer” story of July 22, 1975, on “Amazing Photo Shows Mysterious Force Flowing from Uri Geller,” said that Geller’s “force” could move from him to focus on inanimate objects.  In one case, he pointed his finger at a metal key which radiated with an aura of pulsating and fluctuating energy, per a photograph taken of the incident.  An analyst said that the key was charged with Geller’s energy. 

 

The article went on to note that at UCLA, Geller astonished observers when he could mentally make two clocks and one watch start working again, after they had been broken for years.  In another case, he received a mental impression from persons five floors above him and correctly drew a picture of the image which they were thinking about. 

 

Having mentioned this power of spirits to communicate with, influence, tempt, motivate and even lock onto the minds of humans/humanoids by mental telepathy, this is a good place to reflect upon the situation that arises with hypnotism which is gaining much public acceptance in modern times on the premise that it represents science. 

 

Obviously, the whole idea of a hypnotic trance and the allowing of one’s mind to be taken over by another human/humanoid is totally scary and should be avoided.  It can be a very dangerous process.  Who knows what else might begin to influence a mind subjected to this stimuli. 

 

 

Demons Are Material 

 

The gist of this is that demons or heavenly messengers do not float around in the heavens or in the clouds as little invisible puffs of smoke or air, and they cannot be transferred instantly from one place to another (although their mind or mental powers can be transferred rapidly in space from place to place). 

 

Apparently, the concept of demonic powers floating around the atmosphere as puffs of smoke trying to gain entrance into human bodies comes from the Grecian sun worship religion.  Even the word “demonized” has its basis in the Greek language and seems to have no exact counterpart in Hebrew. 

 

This writer has unsuccessfully tried to find something in the Hebrew Tanakh to correspond to the reported NT examples of being demonized.  About the closest events in the OT which would allow such thinking concerns the evil spirit which tormented Shaul (I Sam 16:14-19:9) and Shaul’s encounter with the witch of Endor (I Sam 28:7-20).  Otherwise, the lying spirit which influenced the false prophets of Ahab (Achav in the Hebrew) and Balaam’s encounter with the angel could be relevant. 

 

The lying spirit, to be elaborated upon in a later chapter, could have easily used mental telepathy to influence and motivate the false prophets in contact with Achav (I Kg 22:22-23).  There clearly is no reason to believe that this instance describes a little puff of smoke, air or wind moving around the heavens. 

 

Balaam’s run in with the angel while riding his donkey is another case which some would say proves that angels are invisible spirits floating around the heavens (Num 22:22-34).  As commented upon below and elsewhere herein, this whole incident with Balaam, the donkey and the messenger could have been handled through mental telepathy.  Maybe the angel was there and maybe not. 

 

If he was there, he blinded Balaam’s mental faculties from seeing him.  If he wasn’t there, he influenced the donkey and later Balaam to think that they saw him.  What Balaam supposedly heard from the ass is suspect as well. 

 

Likely, the supposed words spoken by the ass were communicated to Balaam by mental telepathy since it’s doubtful that the ass could and would have actually spoken (although the ass may have brayed which might have been understood as words by Balaam because of the involved mental telepathy).  The point is, mental powers can accomplish incredibly great things. 

 

In the case of the OT Shaul, the evil spirit was from YHWH.  It came on Shaul to torment him in some fashion on occasion (without any suggestion that the spirit actually entered Shaul, it still might allow some form of demonization). 

 

Otherwise, Shaul went to the witch for her to bring up the dead Samuel (Shmuel in the Hebrew).  She brought up an apparition which appeared to Shaul as Shmuel.  There are several explanations needed on this event.  First, Shmuel was dead and there is no reason to believe that Shaul was seeing Shmuel’s real spirit.  Per the Word, the dead are dead.  While the woman could have used mental telepathy to create the entire situation with the apparition and the conversation, there is another interesting explanation for this whole event in the seance. 

 

 

Visible Images?  

 

According to research people who have studied spiritualists and mediums during seances (using the above mentioned Kirlian photography), it appears that they form visible apparitions by using a mysterious fluid-like substance called “ectoplasm” (“Spiritual Counterfeits Projects Journal” for Winter, 1980-81). 

 

As this journal indicates, the spiritualist or medium can form an ectoplasm image from his/her own human auras and cause it to become effectively detached or semi-detached and visible (as also briefly mentioned above). 

 

In terms of the conversation Shaul had with the image, it is possible that it was all psychic to Shaul from the medium/demon.  Too, it could be that the medium faked it with ventriloquism.  Or it could be a demonic message received by Shaul from mental telepathy. 

 

Regardless of the exact details on how this phenomenon took place, the truth is that this event is not sufficient in itself to allow that spirits of men or spirits of so-called angels are invisible puffs of smoke floating around the sky waiting to be revealed in a seance or waiting to inhabit a live physical human being. 

 

 

Demons Imitate the Dead 

 

The evidence is quite persuasive that every thing or most every thing happening in various occultic activities can easy be accomplished by demonic mental telepathy or powers.  Activities associated with people having so-called out of body experiences or physical encounters with aliens (in the context of UFOs) can be accomplished through mental telepathy.  In the case of the just mentioned seance, this is particularly true. 

 

As just noted, one of the things which impress people is when a medium in a seance produces an image which offers remarks on something only the dead person would supposedly know.  People can immediately get sucked into believing that the image is the spirit of a dead one. 

 

More often, the probability is that the demon was in contact with the now dead person in earlier times when he or she was alive.  Naturally, the demon would be intimately familiar with all of the particulars and idiosyncrasies of the dead person.  No wonder a demon can successively imitate some dead person. 

 

 

Reincarnation 

 

One of the popular beliefs taking hold right now in the Christian West is reincarnation (which has its basis in sun worship Hinduism of the East and is totally foreign in the Scriptures).  All kinds of people are allowing themselves to be “regressed” in a hypnotic session to supposedly reveal a former life as someone now long dead and gone. 

 

Perhaps one of the most well known cases of this so-called regression involved the famous Bridie Murphy case.  A modern woman supposedly revealed a former life as an Irish woman of centuries ago.  Under hypnosis, she could speak an ancient Irish dialect and knew things which seemingly only an ancient Irish woman would have known. 

 

Many persons got sucked into this case, thinking that it really was valid and true.  Later, information surfaced that the woman, as an infant baby, was in the presence of and exposed to an older woman, who could speak this ancient Irish tongue and said things in a historical vein about historic Ireland. 

 

The possibility must therefore arise that the baby girl exposed to this stuff actually absorbed some of it in her unconscious mind.  Later, in hypnosis, as an adult, it was brought to the surface and revealed.  Apparently, she made these revelations in the context of the woman who had spoken in her presence many years earlier. 

 

Unquestionably, any one of us or all of us can and do absorb information over our lives which is tucked away in our unconscious minds.  Evidently, in some forms of hypnosis, it is possible to unlock this information and bring it out.  With this reality, it is plausible that many of these so-called cases of reincarnation actually involve information already stored in the person’s mind. 

 

But otherwise, it matters not one iota whether the information, ideas and thinking were self generated or not.  The reason is that demons can enter this arena as well.  Again, demons are familiar intimately with the lives of many dead people (yes, they are called familiar spirits). 

 

With this knowledge, they easily can come later to someone alive and through mental telepathy plant ideas and thinking into a gullible person’s unconscious mind.  When the person goes under hypnosis, maybe he or she does bring out this stuff from demons.  Or alternatively, perhaps the demon takes over the mind during hypnosis and implants the ideas which are spoken by the hypnotized person. 

 

The point of this is that one must be careful about getting entrapped into Hindu reincarnation, or even the work of a median to call up alleged dead spirits.  The Scriptures are very precise on this thing.  The dead are truly dead--as if in a sleep (II Sam 7:12; I Kg 2:10; 11:21, 43; Job 7:21; Dan 12:2; Matt 27:52; Jo 11:11; Acts 2:34; I Cor 11:30; 15:20, 51-52; I Thes 4:14). 

 

Dead people have no conscious reality while in the state of death.  It is only in the resurrection that dead people achieve conscious awareness.  This is why the resurrection from the dead is so profound.  Questions about the state of the dead will be addressed in later chapters. 

 

 

From Greek Sun Worship? 

 

Thus, the best evidence is that this thinking on invisible spirits floating around the heavens comes totally from Greek sun worship.  Admittedly, it has persisted in Christendom to this day.  But this belief does not suggest a Scriptural origin. 

 

The New Age movement, which will be later assessed, evidently allows that these spirits are invisible entities floating around the skies that can be contacted and communicated with through the process of channeling or using crystals.  The New Age influence is quite powerful presently.  Significantly, the New Age idea of having one’s own spirit guide is finding popular acceptance. 

 

Consequently, if one or more of these messengers (good or bad and wherever located--even if in attendance before the throne of YHWH) has to come to earth to fulfill his duties, he must come evidently in a transporting vehicle of some sort, unless he uses mental telepathy.  In other words, he cannot personally (physically) move through space and time in his created form. 

 

 

The Power of Spirit or Mind  

 

Actually, the same reasoning seems to apply to The CREATOR and His manifestations as YHWH The ELOHIM in the Tanakh and as YESHUA The MESSIAH in the NT.  At a first reading, one might wish to suppose that YESHUA moved through shut doors, as an invisible power to enter closed rooms after His resurrection. 

 

Despite a reference to the shut doors at John 20:19, Yohanan makes no inference or suggestion that YESHUA entered from outside the building by passing through the physical walls.  As people familiar with the powers of mental telepathy already know, it is possible to use mind power to control the thoughts and thinking of other people in one’s presence and possibly even far away. 

 

Years ago, this writer read the story of a person using mental telepathy to accomplish various physical feats.  The story was told that this man from Eastern Europe could enter a room full of people, and by using his mind powers, could control their thoughts, so that he was invisible or not present, according to their conscious awareness. 

 

In other words, this man under discussion could enter a room physically.  He would be there, and he would be there physically.  It’s just that the other occupants could not and did not perceive his presence mentally (because of his mental powers over their minds).  Effectively, he was invisible to them. 

 

This explanation seems to be the case with Balaam, when his ass saw the messenger of YHWH in their path and holding a sword, as outlined above (Num 22:21-34).  The ass saw the messenger and the danger.  But Balaam could not see the problem, evidently because his mind was closed by mental telepathy. 

 

In John 20:19, perhaps YESHUA was already in the room when the disciples closed the doors.  Probably, by mental power, they were unaware of His presence until He chose to reveal Himself.  It seems to be highly questionable that YHWH YESHUA or any of His messengers and assistants move about in space invisibly and particularly not instantly. 

 

 

A Transportation Means is Needed 

 

Hence, it would seem that the physical (flesh and bones) YHWH YESHUA likewise does not move through the clouds and space and time without benefit of a transporting vehicle.  The student of truth must be careful on this and not confuse The Spirit Power of EL, which is omnipresent, omnipotent and omniscient throughout the universe, with the physical person of YHWH The ELOHIM. 

 

If this SPIRIT OF EL exists, as this study suggests, then there is no need for Him to move any place because He already fills and inhabits the entire universe.  So that leaves His manifestation and presence as The ELOHIM and the other messengers in physical dimensions. 

 

This background then opens the door to the question of precisely how does The ELOHIM YHWH YESHUA and the messengers move about and go place to place, as necessary in the universe to accomplish their jobs and tasks.  The answer seems simple--they use spacecraft.  Yes, when the fallen messengers escape from their present bottomless pit prison, they will come out in spacecraft (Rev 9:1-12). 

 

Furthermore, that’s why YESHUA and His servants will return to earth, apparently in spacecraft (called horses by Yohanan), to take possession of David’s throne and to seize power from evil men (Rev 19:11-16).  That’s why Elijah (Eliyahu in the Hebrew) went to heaven in a spacecraft (called a chariot of fire).  That’s why YESHUA returned to heaven in 30 CE in a spacecraft (called a cloud).

 

Moreover, that’s why YHWH led the children of Yisrael in the Exodus wanderings in a spacecraft (called a column of fire and/or smoke).  That’s why YHWH came to Job (Iyov in the Hebrew) in a spacecraft (called a whirlwind).  That’s why YHWH came to Daniel in a spacecraft (called the clouds of heaven).  That’s why spaceships seemed to be involved with YHWH’s visits with Moshe, David and many of the OT prophets. 

 

The problem with all of these observers and prophets who were to write about these visits was that they had no conception at all about a spacecraft.  They were familiar with clouds, fire, horses, chariots and so forth.  So they attached these terms to the vehicles which they were witnessing.  What does a modern rocket demonstrate as it blasts off?  Why fire, smoke and clouds. 

 

 

Joseph F. Blumrich 

 

The most powerful presentation of all was written by Yechezkel as he described his visit from YHWH, Who was The COMMANDER of a visiting spacecraft.  The craft was a mother ship with four detachable smaller ships, which could depart and return to the mother ship as necessary. 

 

An Apollo space engineer named Joseph F. Blumrich wrote a book on “The Spaceships of Ezekiel” in 1972 to assess this phenomenon.  He said that the craft in Ezekiel (Ezek 1:1-28; 10:1-22; 43:3) was much like a ship with four detachable craft that he had personally worked on in Huntsville, Alabama. 

 

This space engineer said that “there is nothing in their entire layout that would be outside of our present knowledge and capabilities” (ibid, p. 31).  While English translators generally do not understand Yechezkel’s words, Blumrich says that they can be understood by careful analysis and linkage to modern technology (ibid, p. 2). 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 14--Flying Angels?

 

 

Messengers, Revisited 

 

Scriptural messengers (so-called angels) were discussed to some extent in the previous chapter and there is no intent here to repeat that presentation.  Suffice to say, these messengers in the Book are always very physical beings (appearing just like Adamic men), and not invisible spirits floating around the heavens (though they possess spirits or minds). 

 

Evidently, they communicate with man and do their jobs by using mental and psychic means--like mental telepathy.  Even the situation with Balaam (as cited in the prior chapter) probably involved mental telepathy.  What Balaam could or could not see and what words he supposedly heard from the ass could all have been placed in his mind by mental telepathy (Num 22:21-31). 

 

By mental telepathy, a fallen angel spirit can place mental thoughts and thinking into the susceptible minds of any person open to them.  By mental telepathy, some spiritual powers or even human beings can take control of some people’s minds to effectively blind them or confuse their thinking in some manner so that they can’t intellectually understand what they are beholding. 

 

Obviously, temptation can come to a person from a demon spirit, simply by mental telepathy.  Since demonic agencies seem to be periodically placing thoughts and ideas into our limited, frail minds, it is useful to recognize that The True RUACH HA KODESH and good messengers, as well, can also place or allow mental thoughts and ideas into a person’s mind (Jud 9:23). 

 

Like Yohanan wrote, the believer should test the spirits (the mental telepathic messages coming into one’s mind--I Jo 4:1).  And how does one test these spiritual telepathic messages and ideas?  Why, the believer must check them out by the Word.  If they don’t measure up to the Scriptures, they likely are bad messages from demons. 

 

One would have to wonder why the Pentecostals and Charismatics never check out their frequent contacts with demon spirits (to be discussed in future chapters).  Evidently, they don’t.  Regularly, such people express periodic nonsense that “the spirit” told them to do something or the other.  Assuredly, if a message doesn’t check out by the Book, then the message is from a bad spirit. 

 

 

Christian Thinking 

 

Despite what the Word plainly says about these messenger personalities, Christendom has conjectured up images and ideas about these angels flying around the heavens with their outspread wings fluttering in the voids of space (which has no atmosphere or air to provide lift and propel their wings), and materializing or becoming invisible under various circumstances. 

 

 

The Kanaph 

 

Well, the truth is that all of this bird nonsense is fiction and things for morons still believing in the tooth fairy business.  Manifestly, these messengers appear like human beings in all respects (except they always seem to be masculine and never feminine).  The problem with Christians on these messengers is primarily the inability of Christians to translate the Hebrew word “kanaph.” 

 

The Hebrew word “kanaph” is usually translated to English as wing/wings whenever it is used in association with the cherubim.  But tragically, the Hebrew kanaph does not mean a wing at all.  Verity is that there is another Hebrew word used for wings and feathers, like those associated with birds.  This other word is “ebrah” and it is correctly translated to wings (at Deut 32:11; Job 39:13; Ezek 17:3,7). 

 

Conversely, the Hebrew kanaph means “border, corner, end, covering, protecting, overspreading quarter, skirt, uttermost part” (per Strong’s “Hebrew Dictionary”).  In the contextual usages of kanaph, it is quite evident that it actually refers to the coverings with the borders and the distinctive fringes attached and worn as the outer garments of clothing as required in YAH’s law (Num 15:38-39; Deut 22:12). 

 

It was this kanaph covering (and fringes) worn by YESHUA which the sick touched to be healed (Matt 9:20; 14:36).  It was also this same covering (with fringes) which is associated in the Old Testament with cherubim (Ex 25:10-21; 37:9; Ezek 1:6-25; 10:5-21), as well as with the seraphim--whomever and/or whatever they are (Isa 6:2). 

 

In all cases of contact between these various messengers and so-called human beings, the messengers always appeared to be totally human in all respects.  That’s why people can entertain them unknowingly (Heb 13:2). 

 

Furthermore, that’s why they could eat a steak with Avraham and go on to Sodom where their presence aroused the sexual appetites of the homosexual faggots in that city (Gen 18:1-8; 19:1-29).  On this sickening event in Sodom, “The Targums of Jonathan Ben Uzziel on the Pentateuch” point out that the messengers “had the likeness of men.” 

 

Of course, they looked like, common, ordinary men.  Otherwise the Sodomites would have never become so sexually worked up.  Isn’t it patently obvious that the queers would have never tried to assault so-called angel beings with long wings like a bird?  The fags would have been frightened of them. 

 

 

Source of the Bird-like Angels 

 

Since these bird conceptions for messengers are totally contrary to the Scriptures, one may ask why or where as to their source.  As is true with the vast bulk of Christian teachings, these ideas seem to have their origins in the old sun worship cults as so many of their other doctrines have. 

 

“Encyclopedia Britannica” (1994 ed, v. 1, p. 399; v. 17, p. 408-412) reports that angels are found in Zoroastrianism, Judaism, Christianity and Islam as “spiritual beings, powers or principles that mediate between the realm of the sacred and the profane realm of time, space, and cause and effect.” 

 

Comparable beings in Eastern religions include the Hindu “avatars” and Buddhist “bodhisattvas.”  Britannica sees them as being immortal spirits (and invisible) which can be good or bad (demons). 

 

Of course, Persian Zoroastrianism predates Christendom, Islam and even Judaism (which developed after the Babylonian exile) by centuries.  So the first speculations about angels probably came from Zoroastrianism or from the East. 

 

But beyond the Persians, is it possible that the Christian concepts of angels may have some linkage to the ancient Grecian sun worship society which provided many of the ultimate teachings adopted by Christians? 

 

In a discussion on the Olympic Gods, “What the Great Religions Teach” (p. 104-105) notes that the early Greeks “fostered a state religion of immortal gods and cults of mortal heroes who were almost equal to the gods.”  In time, these heroes became established in Grecian sun worship.  Thus, they might provide some basis for possible ties to so-called angels, as Christians speculate, although such a connection appears vague. 

 

Otherwise, the Greeks did have a god named Eros (called Cupid by the Romans), as will be discussed in a later chapter on Valentine’s Day. 

 

In his youth, Eros was shown winged with a bow flying around the heavens--much like Christendom has come to suppose for its angels (per “The Concise Columbia Encyclopedia,” p. 272).  This Eros figure could have also influenced Christians in their false concepts about messengers. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 15--A SOVEREIGN RULER I

 

 

Eternity in the Book 

 

To broach the truth about YHWH’s plan of salvation, the reader may wish to recall the earlier remarks about the state of the dead. 

 

One of the difficulties in understanding how false many of the Christian teachings are, in reality, surfaces because of the incorrect translations into English of the Hebrew “olam” and the Greek “aion” and other related words seeming to deal with time in the context of infinity. 

 

Tragically, for truth, English translations often render these Hebrew and Greek words and their cognates as forever, everlasting, eternity or something else, suggesting timelessness and spatial infinity.  Of course, such translations are totally off base and do a disservice to readers who know little or nothing about Hebrew and Greek. 

 

 

G. T. Stevenson

 

Some years ago, a man named G. T. Stevenson did an extended study of the Hebrew olam and the Greek aion and their derivatives.  Stevenson examined in detail all of the several hundred contextual uses of these words in the Scriptures and called upon the many related verses in an attempt to establish truth.  His work was eventually published in an outstanding book entitled “Time and Eternity.” 

 

Stevenson found that both words seem to always carry a concept of a duration of time of whatever length. 

 

Thus, per Stevenson, the usages of both words could involve situations where there are definite starting and ending points; definite starting points, but uncertain ending points; definite ending points, but uncertain starting points; and finally, uncertain starting and ending points, but still suggesting or only allowing for a duration of time. 

 

“Time and Eternity” (p. 12-14) argues that “there is no scriptural example of a definition of eternity and no direct reference to the concept” --although there is an acknowledgment that The MOST HIGH is eternal; thus, the “concept of infinite duration as axiomatically applicable to the Deity alone, not needing to be stated and certainly incapable of proof.” 

 

The essence of what Stevenson and others, who have studied olam and aion, seem to find is that the terms probably mean and can best be translated as “age,” suggesting a duration of a definite time frame with starting and ending points, however obscure one or both of those points may seem.  

 

Of course, the Greek aion provides the basis for the English word “eon,” which is thought to link to an “age” of time, however long or short it may be. 

 

 

Using Aion and Olam 

 

Some new translations and works of critical study of the Word have begun to recognize this dilemma of the incorrect supposition of timelessness in olam and aion.  Several have turned to using the English word age or eon or only closely transliterating the word, as the “Concordant Literal New Testament” has done in its excellent translation. 

 

To the above, this writer would just add that the Hebrew word “gad” is used in context with The HIGHEST to evidently suggest infinity (Ex 15:18; Isa 9:6; Hab 3:6).  Gesenius’ “Hebrew and Chaldee Lexicon” indicates that gad means “...duration (of time).  Hence, perpetuity of time, eternity.”  Possibly, even gad may or may not be perpetual timelessness. 

 

However, the Book does seem to have another method of possibly communicating endlessness.  For example, the phrases “no end” (Isa 9:7; Dan 7:14; Lu 1:33) and “endless” (Heb 7:16) have appeared in English translations. 

 

 

The Law (Torah) is Endless? 

 

In the famous Sermon on the Mount, The MESSIAH said that till heaven and earth pass away, not one “yod” (the smallest consonant in the Hebrew language) shall pass from the law (the Torah) until all be fulfilled (Matt 5:18).  In this statement, one can envision that heaven and earth are not infinite and both seem to be subject to a duration of time.  Conversely, the Torah may have “no end.” 

 

The Talmud has some ancient Rabbinic sayings which reflect about the same thing (per the “Jerusalem Perspective,” Oct 1987).  Genesis Rabbah 10:1 notes that “Everything has an end--heaven and earth have an end--except one thing which has no end.  And what is that?  The Law.”  Exodus Rabbah 6:1 adds that “No letter will ever be abolished from the Law.” 

 

The point of all this is that when using English translations and coming across words implying spatial infinity or timelessness (such as eternity, everlasting, forever), a reader must be awful careful about accepting the statements literally without giving them some thought and research. 

 

In terms of man and his future, the word “age” seems to be most often applicable and that involves a duration of time, however long or short it may be. 

 

 

The Sovereign YHWH 

 

For the limited, little, inadequate minds of men, the concept of sovereignty is somewhat foreign and hard to understand.  Certainly, the history of man suggests the presence of some secular rulers and kings who have been sovereign over a lot of things in their dominions.  But surely, they have not been sovereign over “all” things. 

 

Yet, The ELOHIM’s total sovereignty over all things is precisely what the Scriptures teach.  And in using the word sovereignty, it means total supremacy over the entire creation with no opposition whatsoever in any aspect. 

 

On hearing these statements, the reader may feel like he/she is in a quandary of some sort since Christianity has historically told the masses that their “God” and the Devil are in some conflict or tug of war on planet earth for the souls of human beings.  This thinking suggests that there exists two opposing forces of equal strength vying for the immortal souls of men. 

 

Many persons have seen the T shirts which say “The Devil made me do it,” as if Satan is an equal of YHWH with the will, power and authority to determine events on earth.   

 

While modern peoples like to view the supposed conflict between good and evil as an exclusive Christian doctrine, the truth is that it is not--as will be shown in future chapters.  Suffice to say, such thinking is absolutely ridiculous and it relegates The SOVEREIGN YHWH into a weak position of not being in total control of on-going events in this universe. 

 

 

Is Satan Winning? 

 

The historic views of Christianity on sovereignty will be addressed in later chapters.  Suffice to say, there is no struggle going on between YHWH and Satan. 

 

And though Churchianity would seldom admit it, it’s quite obvious to minds above the moron level that the Adversary is absolutely winning this battle (this supposed conflict will be further addressed in the following chapters)--and especially, if Christian theories have any weight at all. 

 

So while Churchianity is claiming millions and millions of new converts each few years, the fact remains that the course of entropy, under Christendom, is fully established and in full process on earth as things deteriorate from bad to worse in almost all aspects. 

 

Yes, Christianity would have us believe that The CREATOR made a creation with Adam and Eve.  Then, to His surprise, and unexpectedly, Satan entered the arena to induce them to rebel and sin.  So The CREATOR had to form a different plan.  In this new scheme, He sent His son Gee-Zeus to earth to repair the damage done by the Devil. 

 

Of course, the above theories are “maybe” believable by Christians and little children or people at the imbecile level, but they just won’t measure up to what the Book really says.  Moreover, they are assuredly not good! 

 

No!  The Word is quite clear.  In thousands of places, The CREATOR is in total charge of everything.  He does not share rulership with any person or kind in the created order of things. 

 

Hence, everything is going precisely like it’s supposed to go.  There were no accidents in the creation.  And there were no mistakes in the creation.  There is no warfare or conflict between The MOST HIGH and Satan or The MOST HIGH and anybody or anything else. 

 

 

Satan The Prosecutor 

 

And as shocking as it may seem to some, the Adversary is a created being with a job to do.  He does it just as he has been programmed and allowed to do.  Specifically, he has been charged to handle the job of prosecutor (as “The Soncino Books of the Bible” notes for Zech 3:2). 

 

Conversely, the reader should at once realize “who” the “Defense Attorney” is in this on going trial of the elect?  YESHUA, of course! 

 

A classic illustration of how Satan does his prosecuting job (with YHWH’s complete approval and authority) has been amply presented in the life of Iyov where the Adversary goes into the heavenly court to accuse Iyov (Job 1:6-12; 2:1-7). 

 

Here, on Iyov, “The Soncino Books of the Bible” notes that Satan’s “part is to oppose men in their pretensions to a right standing with God, and to test their sincerity” (see also Zech 3:1-2). 

 

For years now, there has been a movement to deny the existence of Satan on the premise that the concept and words associated with the Adversary refer to hostile, adverse or evil feelings or thinking in one’s heart. 

 

True, by mental telepathy, as discussed previously herein, Satan may influence feelings, ideas and thinking in a person (as happened with Kefa--Mk 8:33); but his reality, physical being, and presence are far more substantial than mere mental feelings and ideas. 

 

Actually, this no Satan belief is too stupid to be addressed by Scripturally informed people because there are a multitude of Scriptures which paint a picture of a real Satan and real Satanic power (Job 1-2; Ps 109:6; Zech 3:1-2; Matt 4:10; 12:26; 16:23; Mk 1:13; Lu 10:18; 22:31; I Cor 5:5; 7:5; and so forth).  One can check any decent concordance and find a whole array of Scriptures that define the reality of Satan.   

 

Samson Raphael Hirsch’s wonderful work on “The Pentateuch” (v. I, p. 103, as translated by Isaac Levy) notes for Genesis 4:7 that “Satan comes from God and tempts human beings, and when they have yielded to his temptations, he goes up and accuses them and complains to God.” 

 

These remarks support the just outlined Jewish concept of Satan, as being a prosecutor for The ELOHIM, but offer a different or other approach on Kain and sin (as will be described in later chapters). 

 

 

Messengers Revisited 

 

Beyond Satan, himself, who appears to be a high ranking messenger or ruler possessing spiritual (mental) powers; there are, of course, a multitude of other messengers (so-called angels or spirit powers), all created to serve The MOST HIGH.  All of these beings seem to be very physical, as noted in previous comments. 

 

They are spiritual in that they have spirits (minds and mental powers, just as fleshly men have spirits) which allow them to communicate and influence men by mental telepathy using spiritual (mind or mental) power, as will be shortly demonstrated.  These spiritual forces were described in some detail in previous chapters herein. 

 

A student of the Word studying these messenger or spirit powers ultimately must come to grips with the reality that their work on earth is manifested in almost all aspects of human activity--to include government, religious, social, economic, commercial, etc. 

 

There is every reason to believe that all governments and nations now present on this globe and all those of the past (saving the theocracy in Yisrael, when YHWH ruled that nation directly) have been motivated, influenced and controlled by messenger spirits, as necessary or whenever necessary to fulfill YHWH’s purpose. 

 

While there is no intent to endorse or grant special favor to the Greek Septuagint translation of the Torah (which will be discussed in some detail in subsequent chapters herein), it should be noted that many early Greek texts report angels (or sons) of The ELOHIM in place of children of Yisrael in Deuteronomy 32:8. 

 

This presentation of Deuteronomy 32:8, as found in the Septuagint, has much support from the Dead Sea Scrolls because it was found there in a Hebrew text from the late first century BCE or early first century CE (“Understanding the Dead Sea Scrolls,” p. 170).  It might be a preferred reading; and it would suggest a belief that each nation has an overseeing messenger in charge of it. 

 

It’s not to say that each nation or national leader is totally led by these powers.  But if they were to go in a direction that would not accomplish The ELOHIM’s purpose, it is highly likely that their monitoring spirits (especially if they are good spirits) would intervene by mental telepathy to cause a change in course. 

 

In other words, these ministering spirits may be there to precisely be sure that human/humanoid leaders and governments proceed in the right direction in terms of the ultimate fulfillment of prophecy and YHWH’s purpose for man. 

 

There are several Scriptural reasons to believe this condition.  But the best example was outlined by Daniel (Dan 10:13).  Probably, The MOST HIGH allows the human leaders of human governments a certain freedom of action--just as He allows each of us freedom to obey or sin (Jas 1:13-14).  Thus, He does not make human leaders do evil or good. 

 

 

If Necessary, YHWH Will Intervene 

 

However, it is manifest that YHWH will assuredly intervene whenever and wherever necessary to insure the accomplishment of His will and the fulfillment of His Word.  This is an important point to grasp. 

 

The Scriptures have any number of examples of where The ELOHIM intervened in the affairs of men to change the course of either their lives or history in the broader sense. 

 

At the start, mention can be made to the two times when Avraham deceitfully and cowardly allowed Sarah to almost be violated by wicked adversaries (Gen 12:11-20; 20:2-18), and once when Yitzhak did the same thing with Rebekah (Gen 26:7-11). 

 

In all three of these instances, YHWH intervened to keep these women undefiled because they had a purpose to fulfill in life. 

 

Many other incidents can also be considered--like the works of Elijah (Eliyahu in the Hebrew), Elisha, Jeremiah (Yirmeyahu in the Hebrew), Daniel and on and on.  In all of these situations, YHWH intervened in the affairs of men to alter the course of history, and to fulfill His Word and will. 

 

While YHWH stands ready to interfere and/or intervene in men’s lives and in the course of history to alter events, as necessary and as called for--in order to accomplish His will and purpose--it must be allowed that in nearly all instances, such intervention is not necessary in most of our lives and in the majority of events taking place. 

 

In other words, most of the things happening to the bulk of so-called humanity impacts upon nothing in terms of the course of world history.  In those instances, there is evidently no need or requirement for YHWH to intervene in the affairs of men or history. 

 

 

But YHWH is Sovereign

 

The truth is that in all situations, YHWH has total and complete foreknowledge.  He knows the end from the beginning.  Hence, He knows all of the in-betweens.  Since He has total and complete foreknowledge, He can judge each situation to determine if He needs to intervene in that event to alter history in some way. 

 

If He needs to intervene and change the destiny of any actor or actors in the drama, in order to accomplish His will and purpose, He does so, as the Scriptural evidence outlines.  However, with His foreknowledge, and if things are going to correctly work out to serve His purpose, no intervention would be necessary. 

 

And this seems to be the usual condition among most people and events on earth.  Therefore, it seems that, in general, YHWH most often does not have to intervene and particularly so in the lives of most people.  There is an exception to this general rule--at least in terms of the election, who will be defined and numbered in chapters hereafter. 

 

 

Secular Activities

 

In addition to the role of spiritual powers to oversee, influence and guide the work of seemingly all national governments and national government leaders on planet earth, it is manifest that overseeing spiritual powers are working behind the scenes (evidently by mental telepathy) to accomplish their duties and insure that all organized actives carried on by so-called human beings and involving two or more people are carried on and accomplished in a way to fulfill The EL’s purpose and plan for His creation. 

 

In terms of seemingly all human/humanoid organized activities (involving two or more people), the evidence is massive that all of them are monitored and guided by behind the scenes spiritual powers. 

 

In particular, we can be sure that all evil activities--like banking, insurance and most commercial work, and indeed all activities that can be classified as vice--are much guided and directed by spiritual powers, surely demon powers. 

 

And this brings into play the famous social movements for the past many centuries.  It has been these social movements and efforts which have brought about enormous change in people and on the thinking of people. 

 

 

Some Examples

 

Later chapters herein will broach the very evil and powerful work of an Amalekite worker of evil named Shabbetai Zevi in the 17th century, primarily in Asia.  To Zevi goes credit for organizing and promoting the terrible scourge of Sabbatianism which today completely dominates the social thinking and attitudes of almost all people on planet earth. 

 

The whole Sabbatian effort and its huge success must be specifically laid to the work of very powerful demon spirits.  There is no way that this sick effort could have ever succeeded without spiritual oversight and direction. 

 

All of the famous social movements in America and around the world in the 19th and 20th centuries have involved spiritual powers exercising guidance and direction to human/humanoid actors on a stage--all unconsciously accomplishing YHWH’s plan and purpose for His creation. 

 

In making this statement about YHWH’s plan and purpose for the creation, this writer is not so naive to suggest that the works of any of these powers or so-called human beings are all good. 

 

Many or most of these social moves have been very evil and surely must have involved demon powers (but as evil as they are and were, they will ultimately go on to fulfill YHWH’s plan and purpose for the creation--that’s why He has allowed this evil to take place). 

 

Mention can easily be made to the Abolitionist movement of the 1840s and 1850s in America.  The famous Temperance motion surfaced in the late 19th century.  The early 20th century saw the promotion of “Women’s Suffrage” (for women to have the right to vote).  By WWII, the great feminist motion was in place to radically change the entire role of women in life. 

 

The 1950s and 1960s saw the blossoming of the Civil Rights movement (which elevated the Negro into American social prominence). 

 

The late 20th century witnessed the explosion of the homosexual movement.  In terms of American history, most faggots would have been executed by the states or run of town, as a minimum.  Now they have rights and are accepted by society. 

 

As allowed elsewhere herein, the Civil Rights and homosexual motions have paved the way for the fulfillment of Scriptural prophecy.  Yes, there are prophecies which predict the gross miscegenation of the races and a world totally acceptable of homosexuality.  These prophecies had to be fulfilled.  That’s why spiritual powers promoted and guided the Civil Rights and homosexual efforts. 

 

Some persons would argue to no end that some or all of these famous social movements were good ones for the collective benefit of man.  In that sense, the argument can be made that good angels in heaven directed them by mental telepathy. 

 

This writer is not prepared to say for sure whether the involved spirits in any specific instance were good, bad or neutral.  But it is clear that some or probably all of their work produced great evil.  Even the Abolitionist movement helped to generate a war that saw the slaughter of hundreds of thousands of young Americans on the threshold of life.  So, was it good?  Were good messengers involved or were they bad? 

 

 

Religious Activities and Groups as Well 

 

Beyond secular governments and social movements and their controlling spirits, it is also very certain that all religious faiths and organizations (to include “all” Christian denominations, as will be elaborated upon and described in later chapters) are similarly under the motivation and control of messenger and/or spirit powers (Rev 1-3, 17). 

 

It’s not to necessarily say that these spiritual powers are all fallen angels or bad demons.  Maybe some are and maybe some are not.  The better position probably is that some are not fallen angels, although most of the really bad religious faiths and evil secular groups (like the above cited banking and insurance and certain other commercial activities) surely are led and motivated by demons. 

 

Thus, “some” of these spirits could be good messengers who work for and serve The ELOHIM.  And some could be bad. 

 

Sometimes they motivate and inspire certain humans and organizations to do good deeds and sometimes bad deeds (one might look on the work of foreign armies to conquer, slaughter and enslave Israelites as bad; but in retrospect, these acts were good ones, representing YHWH’s punishment or judgment on Yisrael’s sins). 

 

The task of these monitoring spirits is clearly to insure that each human government, religious faith and all other organizations or functions conceived by man are all carried out in a way to fulfill the over-riding will and purpose of The CREATOR. 

 

There is no denying the obvious that these powers are very jealous and competitive.  Yet, these attitudes always seem to be subservient to The HIGHEST.  Perhaps The RUACH HA KODESH completely monitors, controls and regulates them and their activities so that they can only do those things which will ultimately serve YHWH.  In other words, even their jealousy and competitiveness is limited to what YHWH allows. 

 

In bringing up the work of these spiritual powers, in terms of religion, it must be noted that they can lock in on various people by mental telepathy to completely control their thinking.  This is why various religious groups, activities and doctrines can have so much success upon gullible and uninformed people. 

 

 

The Door to Door Peddlers

 

Therefore, when a person (like a Mormon or Jehovah’s Witness) comes knocking on one’s door with a religious message, or to sell a book or writing, the unsuspecting person opening his door to the visitor must be very careful.  Instead of getting something good, the person may get a JW or Mormon spirit or demon. 

 

The Children of God Christian denomination, led by Moses Berg, used to use attractive young women and teenage girls to go out and pound the pavement in search of possible converts and particularly from among young men who could easily get entrapped by a sexy, attractive woman or girl (the Hindu gurus do the same thing). 

 

The sucker getting conned into accepting literature or religious teachings from a group like the Children of God may not get any sex in the deal.  But assuredly, the process opens up the possibilities for the sucker to get a Children of God demon. 

 

The presence of spiritual powers is true with all religious denominations, groups and activities.  And there seems to be no exception to this statement.  While someone might make a case that the spiritual powers involved are good ones, the opposite conclusion could also be made (that they are bad ones). 

 

Yes, the Mormons with their so-called prophet Joseph Smith, and the Seventh-day Adventists with their so-called prophetess Ellen White both have spiritual powers in back of them trying to seduce and entrap followers.  This same indictment applies to all other religious works without exception.  If a person entertains their teachings, the suspect could become an entrapped believer and follower of the ideology. 

 

This writer has an ex-JW friend.  My friend was totally entrapped by the JWs and their theology.  He had a run-in with one of their leaders and was disfellowshipped.  But even after leaving the JWs, he was so entrapped by the JW spirit that he could not think on the Scriptures beyond the teachings of the JWs.  In any discussion on the Word, he would always spout forth JW theology.  He could not get away from it. 

 

 

Reacting

 

So, what should a man do when a cute, foxy, young, teenage girl or some other person or persons come knocking at the door with some teachings from some religious group?  There is at least one answer.  The man must turn to the Word to ascertain their status in terms of the Book (I Jo 4:1-4).  If they are not attuned to the Word, the Book says do not let them into your house or wish them well (II Jo 1:10-11). 

 

The problem is that there are many false prophets out in the world, and they have very attractive messengers who can sell almost anyone (Matt 24:4-5; 11; Gal 1:8-10).  Too, few people really know and understand what the Word does say on truth and righteousness or how to deal with false teachers. 

 

And it doesn’t have to involve only a cute, attractive woman.  Your visitor of evil can just as easily be an elderly person who appears very religious, distinguished and sincere,  But a person must always be on guard that he/she can be seduced and entrapped. 

 

By the way, in going to the Word, one can determine some parameters of how true people of YHWH might appear physically in the world.  Subsequent chapters herein will address issues of appearance, clothing, dress, etc which can easily be discerned at once without any waste of time in broaching doctrines and teachings. 

 

Certainly, men should have a beard (Lev 19:27) and tzit tzit (tzitzityot in the plural--Num 15:38-39) and phylacteries (Ex 13:1-16; Deut 6:4-9; 11:13-21), as will be later discussed.  Women probably should not even be out on the streets hustling suckers (unless they might be with their husbands in some legitimate undertaking).  But as a minimum, women must be covered (I Cor 11:1-16). 

 

For sure, if your visitor is a behemah, chaiyah or nokri/nekar individual (as will be defined in later chapters herein), a person should be alerted at once that his/her visitor probably is not in conformity with the Scriptures. 

 

Finally, religious peddlers should not even be going door to door (Lu 10:7).  It was the pagan sun worship promoters in ancient Greece in Plato’s day who went door to door to hustle the suckers, as will be described in future commentary herein. 

 

 

Guardians 

 

On this theme, it should finally be noted that it appears that each person of the election (to be described in later chapters) has one or more of these messenger powers operating from behind the scenes as so-called “guardian angels” --or more correctly, ministering spirits operating to insure that The ELOHIM’s will is done in his/her life (Ps 91:11; Matt 4:6; 13:41; 18:10; 24:31; I Cor 11:10; Heb 1:14). 

 

The idea of guardian angels for the election is also found in the Talmud (Sanhedrin 94a).  Having made this connection of guardian spirits to the election, it is doubtful that guardian angels exist for the totality of the so-called human population (although this option is certainly possible and must not be immediately written off). 

 

Manifestly, it is the job of these guardian spirits to insure that the election comes to the place of receiving the gift of salvation at the proper time.  The election of YHWH will be defined and described in detail in subsequent chapters herein.  Suffice to say, the elect are a unique and important definition of people in the Scriptures. 

 

For certain, each of the hairs on the heads of all persons in the election are numbered (in terms of the generic population, this reality may or may not be true).  Surely, the people of YHWH’s election will not meet an unexpected early death before their purpose in life is fulfilled. 

 

 

The Enticement of Achav 

 

Before leaving this issue of messengers and YHWH’s sovereignty, one more issue needs mention.  The Hebrew Tanakh contains a powerful story of a most incredible event, but one that fully communicates that The SOVEREIGN YHWH is The Total BOSS of everything in the entire creation with no opposition from any other force or power. 

 

This situation involved the very wicked and evil King Achav of the House of Yisrael and his friend, King Jehoshaphat (Yehoshafat in the Hebrew), of the House of Yehudah (I Kg 22:2-37; II Chron 18:2-34). 

 

One day these two Israelite rulers got together and discussed the prospect of entering into a military alliance to go against the Syrians at Ramoth-gilead to battle, conquer and take spoil.  Achav consulted with the local 400 sun worshipping prophets on the feasibility of such an adventure.  These 400 false preachers all declared to go on and that victory would prevail. 

 

However, Yehoshafat was somewhat reluctant, perhaps because he did not have the faith in the sun worship religion that Achav had.  So Yehoshafat asked Achav if there wasn’t a prophet of YHWH in the House of Yisrael who could be consulted on such an undertaking.  Achav responded that “yes,” there was one Micaiah (Mikhayhu in the Hebrew), but that he (Achav) hated him because he (Mikhayhu) never prophesied any good for Achav, only evil. 

 

So Achav agreed and sent for Mikhayhu.  The good prophet came and told the two kings yes, they should go on to Syria, but that Yisrael would be scattered on the battlefield (in defeat) without a shepherd or master.   Of course, Achav told Yehoshafat-- “see, I told you so, that Mikhayhu would not prophesy any good for me, but only evil.” 

 

Obviously, this news must have upset Yehoshafat.  So the king of Yehudah evidently pulled back from the earlier discussed grand speculations of glory and plunder.  Perhaps Achav also begin to question the wisdom of the adventure.  So he too appeared to have some second thoughts.  Maybe he should just stay in Samaria. 

 

 

The Lying Spirit 

 

The scene transfers to the heavenly throne of The Real SOVEREIGN. 

 

There, in the heavens, YHWH challenged His heavenly court with a request as to who in that court would go down to Samaria and persuade Achav to proceed with his planned conquest of Ramoth-gilead and thereby fall in battle (it is not clear why or if the spirit then overseeing Yisrael could not or would not do this enticement; thus necessitating the heavenly scene). 

 

Hence, one of the heavenly messengers came forward and said that he would go down to Samaria and be a lying spirit in the mouths of all of Achav’s (friendly) prophets so that they would encourage and induce Achav to go ahead with his invasion of Ramoth-gilead.  Thereupon, The HIGHEST YHWH said “yes” and granted approval for this spirit to proceed with the plan. 

 

The heavenly messenger apparently put his plan into effect at once.  He influenced the evil prophets; who, in turn, enticed Achav to throw Mikhayhu into prison and then to commence the desired invasion of Syria--with Yehoshafat’s help since he too seemed to have joined in the assault. 

 

In time, the scheduled invasion of the Syrians by the two separate Israelite nations commenced.  Maybe Achav was a little scared.  So he decided to enter the fight in a disguise.  And despite the cunning of Achav and his disguise, he was mortally wounded in the heat of battle (I Kg 22:34-35, 37; II Chron 18:33-34). 

 

The last issue on this story would perhaps be on the “how” this spirit was able to accomplish his job and serve The MOST HIGH.  This writer is convinced that Satan and both good and bad heavenly messengers, angels or spirits use the process of mental telepathy to communicate with men and place ideas and thinking into so-called human heads and minds, as noted above and in earlier comments. 

 

As basically wretched and depraved men mull over such thoughts in their minds, they often respond to those ideas. 

 

Call this temptation or whatever, but the fact remains that The HIGHEST knows the end from the beginning and knows precisely what each of us will do with certain forms of temptation.  If it is His purpose to terminate a king’s life, it will happen.  Again, the hairs on the heads of many or perhaps all are numbered. 

 

Before leaving this story of YHWH sending or allowing a lying messenger to alter events on earth, one must also recall the previously cited evil spirit which tormented Shaul (I Sam 16:14-19:9).  The Book repeatedly says that this “evil” spirit was from YHWH, The ELOHIM.  Taking the Word for what it says, the message is clear that YHWH can and has sent evil, lying messengers to earth to accomplish certain things.  Therefore, do evil and/or lying spirits come from YHWH--partly or totally? 

 

 

Yosef 

 

Many persons, to include even some Christians, have some basic knowledge about Yosef, the son of Yakov.  Thus, one will probably remember the story of how he was his father’s favorite son and how at least his ten older brothers all hated him (Gen 37:3-4).  In time, Yakov gave him a coat of many colors (Gen 37:3). 

 

One day, the brothers were out in the field at Dotham, feeding Yakov Yisrael’s flock of livestock.  So Yosef came to see his brothers (Gen 37:17).  Since the brothers were filled with hate for Yosef, they, at first, wanted to kill him (Gen 37:18).  But at the suggestion of Reuven, they sold him as a slave for 20 pieces of silver to a band of passing Ishmaelites headed for Egypt (Gen 37:21-28). 

 

The brothers returned to Yakov with Yosef’s coat smeared with blood, and Yakov concluded that his son had been killed by a wild beast (Gen 37:32-33).  Time passed and the boy ended up as a slave in Egypt where he was falsely accused of rape and sent to prison (Gen 39:22). 

 

While in prison, he developed a reputation for being able to interpret dreams.  In exchange for an interpretation of a dream, the king’s butler, then in prison, promised to remember Yosef when he was released.  Yet, after his release, the butler initially forgot Yosef (Gen 40:8-23). 

 

With the passage of two more years, the Pharaoh needed someone to interpret his dream.  The butler suggested the imprisoned Yosef, who was brought before Pharaoh for an interpretation.  Yosef gave the interpretation and was then placed in a position of rulership under Pharaoh (Gen 41:1-43). 

 

One can now recall the seven fat years of food production and the seven lean years.  Great famine was thereafter over the land.  Thus, Yosef’s brothers came to Egypt from Canaan in search of food.  Yosef recognized them and made it possible for Yakov’s whole family to move to Egypt where there was food (Gen 42:1-7; 46:8-27). 

 

Later, Yakov Yisrael died and the brothers were afraid of Yosef because of what they had done to him in the earlier years (Gen 49:33; 50:15).  They were apprehensive that he would take revenge on them for their evil deeds. 

 

But Yosef had a different perspective on it from his understanding.  He told them “you thought evil for me but The ELOHIM meant it for good, to bring to pass, as it is this day, to save much people alive” (from the famine--Gen 50:20). 

 

 

Pharaoh 

 

A later Pharaoh’s stubbornness, in refusing to let Yisrael go, in Moshe’s day, is another classic illustration which demonstrated YHWH’s sovereignty.  Students of the Word are cognizant of the fact that Pharaoh’s heart was hardened by The HIGHEST in order to serve His purpose (Ex 7:3, 13-14, 22; 9:35; 10:1-2, 20, 27; 11:10; 13:14-15; 14:4, 8, 17, 18, 30; Rom 9:17-18). 

 

Beyond the extraordinary number of references that assert that YHWH hardened Pharaoh’s heart, there is one apparent conflicting text.  This contrary Scripture indicates that Pharaoh hardened his own heart (Ex 8:15).  Several possible explanations may have some application here that will help explain this supposed contradiction. 

 

First, the statement that Pharaoh hardened his own heart obviously was an isolated occurrence.  It’s likely that from the beginning, Pharaoh was stubborn, proud and arrogant and could easily have hardened his own heart on occasion.  Perhaps as an act of judgment against him and his diabolically evil mind, The ELOHIM then just went on to harden his heart further, so he could suffer the consequences of his rebellion. 

 

Alternatively, it might be that the explanations of other relevant Scriptures can clear the matter up.  For example, the Word says that this incident with Pharaoh allowed YHWH to show His power so that His name might be declared throughout the earth (Ex 9:15-16; Rom 9:17).  In another case, it allowed The SOVEREIGN to show His signs (Ex 10:1). 

 

Another obvious reason that Pharaoh’s heart was hardened was for the benefit of the Israelites (Ex 10:2; 13:14-15).  A final great reason was stated by the Apostle Shaul when he declared that YHWH will have mercy on whomever He chooses and will harden whomever He pleases (Rom 9:18). 

 

 

Nebuchadnezzar 

 

One more tremendous sample surfaced some 900 years later during the time frame of the fall of Jerusalem to the Babylonians.  In the role which Nebuchadnezzar followed in his murder, slaughter, rape, plunder and enslavement of the Judeans, The HIGHEST YHWH called the evil, wicked King Nebuchadnezzar His “servant” (Jer 25:9-11; 27:4-8). 

 

Of course, the diabolically wicked Nebuchadnezzar was a servant of The ELOHIM, who was chosen to execute judgment upon the sinning House of Yehudah.  He did what he was chosen and commissioned to do--to punish Yehudah for her sins (Jer 25:2-9; 26:12-13; Lam 1:18-22;  4:4-10). 

 

 

YHWH Created Both Good and Evil 

 

Therefore, besides the fact that Satan and messengers (angels) work for and serve The HIGHEST, it is also well to appreciate that not only has The CREATOR created good, but He also has created evil and bad to serve Him and His purposes (Gen 50:20; Ex 14:17; Deut 32:39; Josh 11:20; I Sam 2:6-8; Prov 16:4; Isa 45:7; 54:16; Lam 2:5; 3:37-38; Dan 9:14; Hos 6:1; Amos 3:6). 

 

And as hard as it might be for some to grasp, but the truth is that The MOST HIGH uses both the righteous and the wicked to accomplish His purpose (Heb 13:21; Rev 17:17).  He categorically is responsible for all things (Rom 11:36; I Cor 8:6; 11:12; II Cor 5:18; Heb 2:10-11). 

 

In The SUPREME’s creation, He has clearly created sin (in His definition of righteousness--His Torah--Ps 119:142, 172; Rom 8:4, as will be later established and proven).  Just like evil, in general, serves Him, sin serves him equally as well. 

 

How does sin serve Him?  Well, the effects of obedience of His Torah (righteousness) and/or disobedience of His Torah (sin) work to build (His) character in the Adam kind (in that Adam can learn to differentiate between the two alternatives).  Consequently, in His creation of Adam, there is something far beyond just the physical creation of Adam in YHWH’s image. 

 

More importantly, the shema declares that Israelites are to love The ELOHIM with all of their hearts, souls and mights (Deut 6:4-5).  A process is necessary so that Israelites may develop these emotions.  In this undertaking, Israelites and Adamites, as well, become sinners worthy of death with no hope of life and restitution.  Along comes YHWH, in the form of The SON OF ADAM, YESHUA, to provide life. 

 

So, from the perspective of The CREATOR and the creation, sin serves The HIGHEST in a strange way.  In a sense, it is well and good that Adamites become sinners needing salvation and a savior.  Therefore, YHWH YESHUA came “not to call the (self) righteous,” but He came with the Good News message to call sinners (Matt 9:13). 

 

Though sin serves The MOST HIGH and though He has made Adam subject to the flesh and the certainty that all Adamites will sin, He “evidently” does not directly “make” man sin nor does He tempt man (Jas 1:13-14). 

 

Now, how about the lying spirit that influenced Achav, as cited above?  Well probably, the problem was in the lust and greed in the heart of King Achav.  The role of lust and greed (carnality) will be discussed in subsequent chapters herein. 

 

 

Genesis 4:7, Revisited 

 

Returning to comments made by Samson Hirsch on Genesis 4:7, Hirsch said “for he (Satan) had not enticed them (the Adamic line) for them to succumb to him, but that they should conquer him (Satan’s temptations and sin) and take him (Satan’s temptations and sin) under their (human) mastery” (“The Pentateuch,” v. I, p. 103). 

 

In Everett Fox’s translation of the Torah (“The Five Books of Moses,” p. 27), he offers a similar conclusion (as is discussed elsewhere herein on demonic influence). 

 

In other words, it is through this temptation and sinning process (experience) that man can and will learn how to master temptation and sin.  Once mastered, man can stop sinning.  This fantastic verse, found early on in the Torah, has to be one of the greatest messages found in the Book, if Hirsch’s interpretation is correct, as it may be. 

 

But again, please note that this view departs from a possible interpretation that the Kain line would become experts in the use of sin for their evil purposes (as will be described in some detail in later chapters). 

 

Regardless, The MOST HIGH will use the temptation and sinning process as an empirical model to allow Adam to come to understanding and comprehension--through first hand experience of exactly how bad sin is in one’s life.  Thus, Adam ultimately will learn to master sin (when he can successfully oppose it and not submit to it). 

 

 

Place of Free Will 

 

The Pharisees of Second Temple days had some interesting teachings on this subject of sin and free will. 

 

“Encyclopaedia Judaica” (v. 13, p. 365) notes that the Pharisees “held that everything in the world was ordained by God, but that man had it in his power to choose between good and evil.  Although ‘fate does not cooperate in every action,’ and although God could determine man’s choice of conduct, He left the choice open to man himself.”  

 

Dayan Dr I. Grunfeld, in his introduction to Samson Raphael Hirsch’s “The Pentateuch” (v. I, p. xiii), said that “In the Torah as in Nature, God is the ultimate cause; data may not be denied, even though the reasons for them and their inter-connection may not yet be comprehended.” 

 

The Talmud goes on to note that although “everything is foreseen, yet freedom of choice is given” (Avot 3:16) and “If man chooses to do good the heavenly powers help him.  If he chooses to do evil, they leave the way open to him” (Shab 104a).  In other words, man does possess a certain freedom of action to commit sin. 

 

Perhaps this freedom of action could properly be called “free will” (which will be more fully assessed in the following chapters). 

 

 

Yes, YHWH is SOVEREIGN 

 

In attempting to place blame for the multitudes of sins which all of us do so often, the writer of this study would agree with the Pharisees.  There is absolutely no question about it.  YHWH is a total, complete, 100% SOVEREIGN RULER.  He is in total charge in this universe and does intervene appropriately to exercise His will. 

 

However, in terms of limited, little men, He clearly has delegated to us the authority and opportunity to sin or obey.  In other words, we each and everyone have freedom of choice in terms of what we can do on obedience, as opposed to disobedience (sin). 

 

Consequently, on judgment day, none of us can come forward and attempt to blame The HIGHEST for our individual, personal sins which we have chosen to willfully commit (Jas 1:13-14). 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 16--A SOVEREIGN RULER II

 

 

Truly, YHWH Is A SOVEREIGN 

 

Yes, the problem with sin, as cited in the prior chapters, and to be further described in later comments, is with all (100%) of Adam and in Adam’s (created) human nature and carnality which prompts the Adam kind to sin.  But all of this will ultimately work for good when YHWH chooses to save and restore Adam.  The point of all of this is that The ELOHIM is a total SOVEREIGN in complete charge of His creation. 

 

Everything, both good and bad and sin and righteousness, is going precisely like it’s supposed to go.  There are no accidents or miscalculations in any of this.  YHWH has total and complete foreknowledge since He knew the end from the beginning.  He is in total control of everything, and as necessary, intervenes to change or alter any event to fulfill His purpose in the creation. 

 

 

Salvation Per Persian Sun Worship 

 

Probably, this is a good place to pause and consider the teachings of salvation by sun worshipping Zoroastrianism which teaches that sin is the refusal of the human will to conform to the “Good Thoughts” of the sun god Ahura Mazda--the “Lord of Wisdom” and father god of pantheism and the host of heavens (“Comparative Religion,” p. 206-207). 

 

Thus, according to Zoroastrianism, man works out his own salvation while on earth through well doing and good deeds, and by following good thoughts and good words.  If the “good” merits exceed the bad merits, then the person will be saved and go to heaven.  If the bad exceed the good, then the person is cast into hell (“Comparative Religion,” p. 206-227). 

 

 

Salvation Per Christendom 

 

Christianity operates essentially on the same premise of works by saying that people can be initially saved (or attain the status of salvation) when a Christian preacher, teacher or witness reaches them and tells them that they must do certain acts or actions--such as saying some meaningless words about belief in “Jesus” and then perhaps standing up in a meeting, running down a church aisle, being baptized or doing some other type of work (a salvation predicated upon works). 

 

Within Christianity, there is a strong supposition that somehow salvation is closely tied to these works and to membership in a Christian Church.  This later point was illustrated by Dr Howard Morgan in an article on “Four Prophetic Reconciliations” in the Oct-Dec 1999 “Petah Tikvah” magazine (p. 11).  Per Morgan, the Scriptures were hid from the common man and the church became the dispenser of salvation. 

 

This same approach to truth and righteousness appeared in an article by Ken Garrison on “Tzemach Christianity,” as appearing in the November-December 2001 “Tzemach Letter” (p. 3-4). 

 

Garrison said that “Constantinian Christianity sees the Church as an ‘ark’ in which people must come in order to be saved from the coming judgment and wrath of God.  Once in the ‘ark’, Christians may engage in many ministries all aimed at getting more people into the ‘ark.’  The ‘ark’ is seen as the vessel through which God is operating a rescue mission in the midst of the human community.” 

 

This source went on to contrast Constantinian Christianity with something called “Tzemach Christianity,” in which the local church is a operational unit among Christian believers. 

 

 

More From Garrison 

 

In another article, in the same “Tzemach” (p. 1, 4), Ken Garrison concluded his presentation by saying that “we conclude that a believer must function as a part of a local body of believers (a local church, per the above definition, ed) in order to be instrumental in God’s purpose.” 

 

In other words, after trying to raise a question about historic Christianity, this letter proceeds to endorse the idea of the importance of a role for the Christian Church in the life of so-called believers.  So both approaches lead back to the church concept as providing for salvation. 

 

This has been one of the realities of Christendom for the last 2,000 years.  In Christian eyes, men achieve salvation by joining or having membership with one of the Christian Churches, and by performing certain works that the church prescribes for salvation (like baptism or whatever).  Thus, it is the Christian Church which dispenses salvation to its members and not YHWH YESHUA. 

 

After this initial attainment of salvation by the specifically prescribed works, then many (not all) Christian denominations continue the Zoroastrianism theology, as outlined above, where the Christians’ futures are determined by the amount of their good deeds as opposed to their bad deeds, as defined by Churchianity (and of course, continued membership in the church). 

 

Certainly, such human devised works and actions might be good for sun worshipping preachers to advocate and preach to their ignorant and Scripturally illiterate followers, but that’s not the way it is in the Book. 

 

 

A Christian Twist on Salvation 

 

While the great bulk of Christendom insists on church membership and a salvation by works (by accomplishing some act or action, as prescribed by the different Christian denominational leaderships), a contrary profile does develop within portions of Christianity from time to time. 

 

The “Shoshone News-Press,” of Jun 30, 2001 (p. 4), carried an AP report from Louisville, Kentucky on “Church questions doctrine on religious salvation,” which described some of the on-going confusion among the Presbyterians on the question of salvation. 

 

Per this story, an evangelical caucus (the Presbyterians for Renewal) in the Presbyterian Church (USA) has recently issued an open letter to church officials, saying that they have failed to set boundaries for acceptable church doctrine. 

 

The basis of the complaints of this Presbyterians for Renewal group was a speech given at the Presbyterian Peacemaking Conference in July 2000 by the so-called “reverend” Dirk Ficca, who heads up the Chicago based Parliament of the World’s Religions.  Apparently, the “reverend” has come up with some major doctrinal directions for people in the Presbyterian Church, which the Renewal group opposes. 

 

Ficca told his Presbyterian brethren “If God is at work in our lives whether we are Christian or not, what’s the big deal over Jesus?”  Rather than insisting that salvation comes only through “Jesus” --and therefore that Presbyterians should be trying to convert all people of other faiths--Ficca said that Presbyterians should seek some converts, but realize that “God” is working “in all people to bring about salvation.” 

 

Per the AP report, the Renewal group has developed within the Presbyterian Church because of the tendencies of the church to allow these non-traditional views to surface--like those of Ficca and the action of the church to tolerate same-sex marriages and rituals. 

 

 

On-Going Changes 

 

In presenting these comments on the Presbyterians, it must be noted that enormous changes are on-going in Christianity over efforts to liberalize it significantly into a state where anything goes.  The sodomy problem will be addressed in later chapters herein.  Also, future chapters will focus on some of the other changes now occurring in historic Christianity--in the vein of ecumenicalism and world government. 

 

However, for now, Ficca’s new approach on Presbyterian salvation is worth noting.  Of course, traditional Christianity (to include the historic Presbyterians) have had it all wrong on salvation for 2,000 years.  “If” the “reverend” Ficca had some perception on the truth of salvation, it would have been well for him to address his colleagues and point it out. 

 

But Ficca’s words were made in an entirely different vein.  It is manifestly clear that Ficca is an ecumenicist and globalist attempting to promote the New World Order and the new views on religious toleration and ecumenicalism within that context (also to be assessed in later chapters). 

 

Suffice to say, when Ficca talked about a new direction, he did not have in mind anything from the Scriptures.  Manifestly, Ficca was focusing upon the new religious toleration being pushed within the liberal and leftist groups, as found in modern Christianity.  Their concern is not with the direction outlined in the Book. 

 

Instead, their concern is on a recognition of the validity and legitimacy of other worldwide religions in the context of faith and salvation.  In other words, the idea is that the faith, beliefs and quest for salvation (or the after life) is just as valid for Buddhists, Hindus, Catholics, Jews, Methodists, Baptists, Pentecostals, etc, as it is for Presbyterians.  Again, these ideas will be considered in later chapters. 

 

 

Salvation Per Judaism 

 

Jewish scholar Dayan Dr. I Grunfeld quoted the great Jewish sage Samson Raphael Hirsch (in his Introduction to “The Pentateuch,” v. I, p. xxix) by saying that “There is one way to salvation:  to go back to the sources of Judaism, to Bible, Talmud, and Midrash; to read, study and comprehend them in order to live by them; to draw from them the teachings of Judaism concerning God, the world, mankind, and Israel, according to history and precept...”

 

Again, quoting Hirsch of an old adage, Grunfeld added “to learn and to teach, to keep and to do” (“The Pentateuch,” v. I, p. xxx).  Of course, these injunctions and words are what the student of truth will often find from a study of the Scriptures--only they are not prescribed for the attainment of salvation (which will be broached in later comments). 

 

But they are repeatedly taught to the true followers of YHWH YESHUA (once they have tasted the gift of salvation).  The Scriptures are, of course, the basis of understanding of the will of The MOST HIGH.  Also, the Talmud, the Midrash and Second Temple Judaism can be beneficial for an understanding of particularly the New Testament, as will be described in succeeding chapters. 

 

 

How About The Reader? 

 

A good question which the reader should consider here would be--What if the reader was a total, complete, absolute sovereign ruler in his own household?  What if he had all foreknowledge and power over all events in his family and household.  Would the reader sire and raise up children only to have them cast into eternal punishment and torture for infinity? 

 

Conversely, if the reader did have all power, knowledge and authority, why then would he not develop a plan and scheme which would ultimately work for good in each of the lives of his children so that each child could be brought (or forced) into a state of repentance (change), as regarding the laws (rules) of his household. 

 

Why wouldn’t a sovereign human father arrange everything in a way that would allow all of his children to taste salvation and/or life, instead of eternal punishment?  Obviously, if the reader was truly an absolute ruler in his own house and over his own family, then he would oversee the right outcome for all of his children and not just for a few of them. 

 

 

Salvation Per YHWH 

 

Thus, per the Word, every act or action that needs to be done for salvation has been done and will be done by YHWH YESHUA.  There is absolutely nothing which anyone can do to be saved.  Salvation is a free gift of grace and is not dependent upon works of any kind.  While talk about faith and repentance sounds good, the truth is that even these qualities are granted by The HIGHEST. 

 

So while Christians would have most of so-called humanity lost in hellfire (into infinity), The SUPREME has a different plan and scheme, as He has abundantly made clear in His Word. 

 

By His plan, He will categorically save “all” (100%) of Adam (Gen 28:14; Ps 22:27; 65:2; 82:8; 138:4; 145:9; Isa 45:22; 52:10; Joel 2:32; Zeph 3:8-9; Lu 3:6; Jo 1:17; 6:51; 12:32; 17:2; Acts 13:47; 20:28; Rom 5:18; I Cor 3:15; II Cor 5: 18; Eph 1:10; Col 1:20; I Tim 2:4; Titus 2:11). 

 

Not only will He save all of Adam, but “all” of Adam will ultimately come to know Him, to praise Him and to serve Him (Ps 33:8; 65:2; Isa 30:19-22: 40:5; 45:13; 45:23; 48:18; 49:26; 54:13; 66:23; Jer 31:34; Zeph 3:9; Jo 1:9; Rom 14:11; I Cor 4:5; 15:28; Phil 2:10-11; Rev 5:13). 

 

Perhaps the most fantastic and far reaching text of all was written by Shaul to the Corinthians when he said that as “all” die in Adam (yes, all descendants of Adam have died and do die--Enoch, Eliyahu and perhaps a few others being exceptions at this point in time), “all” (100%) will be made alive (resurrected to life) in The MESSIAH (I Cor 15:22). 

 

Obviously, if The SOVEREIGN would declare His intention and plan to save all of Adam (including all Israelites), as He has so clearly done, then it follows that He will save “all” of Adam, to include “all” of Yisrael (not whether on this, but only of when).  So Yeshayahu wrote that all of the seed (yes, each and every one of them) of Yisrael will be pardoned and justified (Isa 45:25). 

 

Shaul followed up and said that all Yisrael will be saved--not just a portion of them that get the word or that stand up in a meeting, but all (100%) of them will be ultimately saved (Rom 11:26).  In this same context on Yisrael, the Word says that The MOST HIGH concluded all of them to unbelief, so that He could save all of them (Rom 11:32).  And this is the effective 3,800-year history of Yisrael--one of unbelief and even today. 

 

Surely, when The MOST HIGH says “all,” He means all with no exceptions.  Incidentally, a related teaching is also found in the Talmud which says that all Israelites will be saved (“Hillel and Jesus,” p. 167). 

 

Moreover, Shaul wrote to the Romans (5:18) that the free gift of life (involving absolutely no works or actions whatsoever) would come on all men (anthropos--evidently translating the Hebrew Adam, as noted earlier and to be further described later herein).  You see, YHWH YESHUA died for “all” Adamites while they were yet sinners and not on any dependence on their future works (Rom 5:8). 

 

 

Universal Reconciliation of All Humans/Humanoids? 

 

Now, there should be no confusion on this fact.  But because of poor translations of the Hebrew Adam and the Greek anthropos (to man and men, as reflected in Rom 5:18, and to be discussed later), some readers of the Word have concluded that all human/humanoid forms of life will be saved.  And this belief has generated the “Universal Reconciliation” movement. 

 

Will all so-called human beings be saved beyond the created Adam kind?  How about the behemah, chaiyah, and nokri/nekar and mamzer kinds (these are descriptive Hebrew words, outlined in the Tanakh, which will be addressed in later chapters herein) and the Scripturally mentioned dogs and swine (all of these terms will be defined and discussed at some length in later presentations). 

 

Will each and every one of these mentioned types of people taste salvation?  Well, this writer is not sure of the answer to that question.  But there are Scriptures which will lead a reader to speculate that some--perhaps a few, perhaps many, or perhaps all--of these classes of humans/humanoids might see salvation as well. 

 

For example, Luke wrote that all flesh (Greek sarx) will see the salvation of The ELOHIM (Lu 3:6); the Psalmist stated that YHWH preservest man (Adam) and beast (behemah--Ps 36:5-6); and Yeshayahu declared that the sons of the stranger (nokri) who take hold of YHWH’s covenant and Sabbath will come to His kodesh (translated as holy) mountain and shall be accepted (Isa 56:1-7). 

 

Therefore, Acts 10:34-35 says that The ELOHIM is no respecter of persons in that every people who fears Him and works righteousness is acceptable to Him (suggesting no automatic rejection).  Thus, the righteous nokri/nekar stranger, just cited in Isaiah 56:1-7, will be acceptable, along with all Yisrael after and/or when Yisrael turns to righteousness. 

 

However, there is a clear, contrary position written by Shlomo (Eccl 3:21), which raises some legitimate questions about the inclusion of the behemah in any salvation of humans/humanoids at large.  If any of the behemah kind do taste salvation, perhaps their numbers may be somewhat limited. 

 

Next, there remains questions about so-called sinning angels (messengers) and Satan, himself.  Will these personalities enjoy salvation as well?  On this possibility, there are some people out in Christendom who believe so, and will quote some Scriptures to supposedly support that thesis.  Frankly, this writer will not be dogmatic on that issue in this study. 

 

 

Salvation is Determined by YHWH 

 

The place that one must inevitably come to on this theme is that The MOST HIGH YHWH will save, convert and change each and every person or created order that is scheduled to be the recipient of salvation.  All those who are supposed to be saved will be saved.  There will be no exceptions to this standard now in place.  It is not a question of whether, but only of when. 

 

The HIGHEST ELOHIM is An Absolute, Total SOVEREIGN in total and complete control of this entire universe.  Since He has stated His intention to save all of the Adam kind, rest assured, He will categorically save all of Adam--but on His terms alone and not on the desires and wishes of limited, little men. 

 

 

Sin Will End 

 

The idea that The Great SOVEREIGN would dare save all of Adam upsets a lot of denominational Christians.  Many Christians, who are locked in a strong theological position by their controlling demons, become angry and upset that maybe they and their little groups don’t and won’t have a monopoly on salvation.  In their hearts, they love the idea of fire and brimstone for people outside their cliques. 

 

However, there is a point on the salvation of all of Adam which must be highlighted and emphasized.  Salvation will come to Adam, but not in the way that Christians suppose.  Christians have gotten their minds locked in a certain direction about what constitutes salvation and being saved.  But in the real Scriptural world, these vain Christian theories of confusion and disbelief won’t hack it. 

 

For years, Christians have used an old Christian hymn on “Just As I Am” in their evangelistic outreaches to convert people.  Per this song, a person can stand up for “Jesus” or say some meaningless words about belief in “Jesus” or be baptized or perform some other stipulated Christian work(s) and then salvation arrives.  But all of this garbage is just that--garbage.  That’s not the way salvation works. 

 

Every knee of Adam will bow and every Adamite will ultimately taste the free unmerited gift of grace/life.  However, there is one little step that each Adamite must face before entering that future life.  Each and every Adamite to taste grace will be granted the gift of repentance (which will be discussed in detail in succeeding chapters). 

 

Yes, every knee will bow and every knee will repent.  And that repentance will absolutely be focused upon the transgressions of the Torah that the subject person is guilty of working in this life and age (as will be fully described in the later chapters).  Yes, Adam must repent of his attitude toward the Torah.  Sin must end.  Adam cannot enter life and continue rolling in sin (in disobedience of the Torah). 

 

Manifestly, there will be and must be some evidence of real repentance before any person is saved--in this life and age or in the world to come.  It will be a hard pill for some to accept, but men are going to learn to wear beards, tzitzityot (the plural form of tzitzit) and phylacteries and women are going to be happy to wear head coverings. 

 

These issues will be broached in later chapters.  But they represent just some small portion of the changes to expect in so-called human beings who undergo true repentance.  Yes, sin will end, and people will start obeying things they never dreamed of as having any application to them and their existence. 

 

There will be no “Just As I Am” in the process of conversion in the world tomorrow.  Assuredly YESHUA is not interested in Adam (and especially Adamite Christians) in the vein of just how they are now rolling in sin and in rebellion toward His Torah.  He is not about to save anyone and allow that saved person to continue in rebellious sin. 

 

The evidence seems conclusive that there will be no saved people in the World to Come who still commit sin.  They will be sinless and be totally obedient to YHWH’s Torah which defines sin (as will be covered in chapters hereafter).  Under the coming New/Renewed Covenant, sin will end. 

 

 

A Final Word 

 

In Christian eyes, one does not have to change (through repentance).  In YHWH’s eyes, repentance and change are essential.  Saved people will either have changed or they simply won’t be in the world tomorrow.  There will be no sinners among the saved election in the World to Come.  Of course, this is not Christian theology, but it clearly seems present in the Word.  Change from sin is crucial for all saved people. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 17--Christian Views on Sovereignty

 

 

Basic Christian Theology 

 

To set the tone for the Christian views on the question of The MOST HIGH’s sovereignty, the Oct-Dec 2002 “Believer’s Advocate” (p. 6-7) had an article on “Does YaHVah Always Get What He Wants...As to People?”  This article said: 

 

“...Can you now begin to see that YaHVah does not get all He wants?  He WANTS ALL mankind to CONTINUALLY come to Him for forgiveness, but it’s not happening, even among those who claim to be Believers.  No, it only means that WE have to come to Him VOLUNTARILY, with a love for HIM as He has for US!  Yes, YaHVah could FORCE us to do His will, but that wouldn’t be love, because love has to be OUR motivation toward Him in order to be of any value.  Otherwise, there is no love, and therefore no forgiveness NOR salvation!  So it takes HIS love to start with, and then OUR reciprocation. 

 

“Why does it have to be this way?  Well, this was not YahVah’s DESIRE that mankind should fall into sin.  He DID make Adam and Eve perfect, but they fell into sin, and therefore all their generations have suffered ever since.  So there was a need for a remedy, which was His Son, YaHVah-HOSHA, through His love for us, that draws at least SOME back to Him!  Was Adam’s sin a devastation to YaHVah?  Did the bottom fall out for Him of His plans for perfect generations of people?  Did He wring His hands and wonder:  What am I going to do now?  No, He had a ‘contingency’ plan--what we might call PLAN ‘B.’ 

 

“Does this mean that sin entering the world was a ‘given’?  It only meant that IF Adam or any of his generations sinned there was a ready-made remedy...

 

“So YaHVah had a first and second choice for mankind to be in His favor:  either to STAY in it, as Adam had a chance to do, or to get back into it if we fell out of it.  This gave us the OPPORTUNITY to be in His favor no matter what; but of course WE have to make the decision whether or not we will take Him up on this OFFER:  ‘-all that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.’ (from the burden of our sins)...

 

“Therefore, in spite of all His efforts, YaHVah doesn’t get all He wants.  That doesn’t mean He couldn’t get it if (He) decided to force it on us; but then He would have to violate His very nature, as being the Ylohim of love.  You see, there are two ways of catching a fish:  one, individually, with a hook and line, and another, by a net.  He could ‘let down’ an all-expansive NET and swoop everybody into it, and take us all for Himself, whether or not we CHOSE to come!  But He wants us to LOVE Him as HE loves us, and come not only willingly, but to rather RUN to Him and fervently desire to follow Him in all of His leadings, and to love Him fervently, as He does us! 

 

“YaHVah would naturally like ALL people to seek that kind of relationship with Him (John 3:16), but He will settle for only those who truly WANT HIM -- not that He won’t be fully disappointed about those who do not strive after Him,...” 

 

The above Christian speculations may be believed by small children and persons at the moron level, but they are manifestly not what the Book teaches.  The truth is that The ELOHIM is A Total SOVEREIGN, in complete control of all events on going on planet earth.  Importantly, there is no struggle between Him and Satan for the souls of men (as noted above and in the prior chapters).  This is all Christian theology. 

 

 

More on the Alleged Struggle Between Good and Evil 

 

The preceding chapters in this study have outlined the real world of things by showing that The ELOHIM is A Complete SOVEREIGN in absolute total control over all of His creation and effectively all events that take place in His creation.  Categorically, there is no struggle going on between Him and Satan over the souls of men.  There is no real conflict between the forces of good and evil (as alleged by Christendom). 

 

So, if such teachings about a supposed struggle are contrary to the Word, where then do they come from?  Yes, one can easily surmise that the answer must be the old sun worship cults.  “What the Great Religions Teach” (p. 4) suggests that the ancient Persian sun worship religion of Zoroastrianism teaches conflicting positive and negative forces, contending on the field of battle. 

 

“Encyclopedia Britannica” (1994 ed, v. 17, p. 416) goes on to report that “According to Zoroaster, a good and evil force struggled for mastery in the universe.  Man had to decide which side to align himself in this fateful contest.”  Of course, anyone believing this sun worship nonsense probably still believes in the tooth fairy business. 

 

Moreover, “What the Great Religions Teach” (p. 101) went on to note that another Persian sun worship religion, called Manichaeism (c 226 CE), was founded by a man named Mani, who believed that there was an on going struggle or conflict between good and evil, the forces of light versus the forces of darkness. 

 

Despite the Scriptural evidence and certainty of the sovereignty of The CREATOR, much of the world has picked upon the conflict theories from sun worship theology and constantly talk about this supposed confrontation. 

 

The Mar-Apr 2001 “Intelligence Newsletter” (published by Christian “pastor” Earl Jones, and the Christian Crusade for Truth) was very dogmatic by declaring that the Judeo-Christian churches (the politically correct, normal and usual Christian Churches) “constantly discuss” this hypothetical conflict. 

 

 

A Modern Question 

 

As will be described in a later chapter herein on pride, this writer sent a draft copy of this present study to several persons in the year 2000. 

 

While most of these recipients gave no indication at all that they read or even received the studies (of course, proud people rarely will say thanks for anything), a few persons were good enough to at least acknowledge the receipt.  One man actually wrote back suggesting that he had read part of the production. 

 

This person expressed some concern upon reading about the sovereignty of The CREATOR and trying to link that reality with the fact that the present world is filled with gross evil and wickedness.  The man did not say--but perhaps earlier, he held the common Christian view that there was a struggle going on between the forces of good and evil (as discussed above). 

 

In any case, the man involved started off with his analysis of the situation in the early chapters of Genesis--the wrongs of Adam and Eve, the sin that produced Cain, Cain’s murder of his brother Abel, and the miscegenation of the different humans/humanoids (Gen 3-6 and subsequently, which will be described in chapters hereafter). 

 

The subject man then argued that human beings and indeed animal life at large were supposed to be vegetarians/herbivores because of Genesis 1:29-30. 

 

Next, the alleged meat eating Abel was killed by the vegetarian Cain (implying that the vegetarian was the man obeying Genesis 1:29-30 while the meat eater was disobedient), and The CREATOR’s Own death penalty law did not take effect.  In fact, per this man, The MOST HIGH even protected the murderer Cain. 

 

From this account, the man concluded that The CREATOR created a mess!  The flood was supposed to have solved the mess in the original creation, but it did not do so. 

 

From the time of the birth of Cain, the efforts of his line (the Satan line) has went on to bring havoc to the line of Adam in the form of miscegenation and mixing of the different created humans/humanoids.  The man added in the tragedy of environmental pollution to further prove that the whole creation is in a mess. 

 

The essence of what this reader’s letter seemed to say was that The Old Testament CREATOR created a mess, and that He should have scrapped the whole mess and started over with a new creation which would conform to righteousness (presumably righteousness, as this man would define it). 

 

 

Answering The Charges 

 

At the outset, it must be related that the writer of this letter to me probably gave it no thought, but the gist of many of his remarks was based upon traditional Christianity--which was partially founded upon the dictates of early Grecian sun worshipping Gnosticism (how this came about will be specifically addressed in chapters hereafter on Christian Church history). 

 

About the only focus of the man’s comments which were clearly non-Christian were the remarks upon the issue of the miscegenation of the different created humans/humanoids (since this theme will be addressed in detail in succeeding chapters, there is no need presently to broach it). 

 

However, in going on, it must be stressed that doctrines and Scriptural beliefs cannot be established by a single text pulled out and away from a number of other related texts. 

 

So Genesis 1:29-30 alone does not spell out The MOST HIGH’s message about the approved diet for Adamites.  One must check “all” of the references and check their settings and make them be harmonious to thereby establish truth.  This text and some of the related verses will be addressed in later chapters herein on diet and need not be covered now. 

 

 

Free Will, Revisited 

 

The second big feature of this discussion has to focus upon the reality that the sins or wrong-doings by so-called human beings should not be attributed to The ELOHIM (despite His ultimate sovereignty over the entire creation).  True--Satan, Adam, Eve, Cain and others have sinned.  But YHWH did not make them sin.  What happened is that He granted them and all of us freedom of choice and action to sin. 

 

For sure, The CREATOR is A SOVEREIGN and could (if it was in His purpose) exercise restraint and control over all of us to make us conform to His righteousness (thus, He could have created robots/zombies, who would blindly produce righteousness, without intellectual [spiritual] or mental assent or dissent). 

 

However, that was not His purpose (since robots and zombies could never ever serve YHWH’s purpose for and methods of creating free-will-choice children of love, obedience and righteousness).  Accordingly, He allows us to have freedom of action to sin.  Thus, man (given freedom of choice and the freedom to do good or evil) has created the mess on earth (by consistently choosing to do evil) and not The CREATOR. 

 

Now, there will come a time in each Adamite’s being/existence when YAH will intervene and lay the groundwork to stop the sinning.  For the few Adamites in the election, that time will come in this physical life and age.  In other words, their change to righteousness will occur in the here and now while they are in the flesh. 

 

For others, that time will come in a future age, following their later resurrection from the dead to life.  For those persons left alive to enter the millennium (who are not in the election and who do not achieve immortality/reconciliation in this life and age, as will be defined and discussed in later chapters), they will be led and made to learn righteousness during YESHUA’s rule. 

 

As pointed out in the previous comments on YHWH’s sovereignty, every knee will bow and acknowledge YHWH and His righteousness (certainly, before receiving salvation).  No person will taste salvation and the gift of grace without repenting and changing from all (100%) of his sins.  All persons must repent and change before ever being granted everlasting life.  There will be no “just as I am,” as noted earlier. 

 

Hence, for all of Adam, a time will come when The POTTER puts His hand upon a man to change him and make him into a vessel of good.  Then, the full potential for good from an Adamite will surface.  It will be fantastic and amazing when this happens because Adamites will choose to do good (in obedience of the Torah) and do it as a free will choice. 

 

 

YHWH Can Intervene 

 

So, when The MOST HIGH begins the reconciliation process upon the election (to be described in later chapters herein), the rebellious sinning Adamites will develop an attitude and belief of the need to stop sinning. 

 

When this process starts--manifestly, The SOVEREIGN does intervene and does implement the full possibilities of predestination (as outlined in Romans 8).  Otherwise, we all are free do whatever we want to do (good or evil, sin or righteousness). 

 

Excepting when The CREATOR does act in His role as The POTTER, it seems that He probably does largely have a hands off approach to us and our deeds of evil (or good).  Of course, it goes without saying that He will always intervene in any situation, if it is necessary to fulfill His Word and His purpose.  His Word and purpose will be done! 

 

As the previous comments in the chapters on the sovereignty of The ELOHIM mention, in respect to Achav, Yisrael, Yehudah and whomever, The HIGHEST will intervene and alter history if necessary to fulfill His prophetic Word.  Achav was scheduled to die at a certain time and place.  The CREATOR intervened to be sure that Achav met his fate accordingly. 

 

While one might try to make the same argument for all persons, this writer is unable to support that thesis from the Word.  In other words, The ELOHIM does not seem to always map out our lives and predestine our human deaths (as He did with Achav).  The difference is that Achav was the king of Yisrael and had a prophetic destiny which had to be fulfilled.  Most of us are just not in that category (except for the election). 

 

Hence, why does YHWH allow us to commit sin and to live in and wallow in sin?  Well, it is easy to wish that we some how could be prevented from sinning.  But in the real world, that’s not the way it happens.  For instance, take the case of the baby girl who was abandoned outdoors with only a diaper on during the colds of winter in Canada on Feb 25, 2001 (per news reports). 

 

She was found almost frozen to death near a welfare facility.  As it seems to have turned out, she was revived and still lives (though she may have lost some fingers or toes from frostbite).  Oh what a tragic story of sin this is (by the person who abandoned this child).  Surely, this event upset The Great CREATOR--just as it must have upset any fleshly person of compassion and truth.  Yet, it happened. 

 

 

The Dilemma Persists 

 

Therefore, the dilemma of good and evil persists.  And part of this dilemma goes back to the ancient Gnostics who looked upon The OT CREATOR as a bad deity and one of evil (the Gnostic subject, in the vein of Grecian sun worship, will be addressed in some detail in succeeding chapters). 

 

Per this view, the creation was not good.  And the fact that evil and bad persists proves it.  In other words, it would be easy for people (to include Christians) to blame The HIGHEST for the evil down here, as if He caused it (While YHWH didn’t cause it, He knew it was coming and used it for His purpose.  Yes, there were no surprises over sin in the Garden of Eden.  YHWH had foreknowledge of what would happen). 

 

Thus, The ELOHIM has never caused the sin to persist in the generic sense, although He has had foreknowledge of it.  Moreover, He even says that He creates both good and bad--at least, in the capability for good and bad or evil to exist (for example, He created nature with tornadoes, hurricanes and so forth which can inflict much hurt and harm on people). 

 

True, in the form of punishment and judgment, He has raised up forces of evil to inflict punishment upon certain peoples.  A good illustration of this happened when the Babylonians invaded, killed and enslaved the Judean population in the 6th century BCE, in order to fulfill YAH’s Word.  There was much hurt and sin by the Babylonians (who were YHWH’s servants) in accomplishing this task. 

 

Otherwise, the actions of evil and sin occur because humans/humanoids are granted a certain sense of freedom of action to sin or obey.  Therefore, the sins of Satan, Adam, Eve, Cain and so forth occurred because they were allowed this freedom of free will, and they chose the paths of evil which generic Adam has followed (again, YHWH knew what would happen with Adam and chose to use sin to serve His purpose). 

 

 

So Why? 

 

Therefore, why does The SOVEREIGN allow evil and wrong to persist?  Well, in the first place, the reality of sin, evil and wrong demonstrates the condition where it becomes manifest that Adam man does not have the capability to direct his own footsteps.  Thus, we need YHWH’s government and laws (in the Torah). 

 

There aren’t many people around who would believe and accept the above reality.  But it is absolutely Scriptural.  Man is incompetent and incapable of righteous government.  Consequently, so-called humanity needs YHWH’s government (in the form of the theocracy).  Manifestly, it will come one day under YESHUA in the millennium. 

 

And more importantly, YHWH is building His character in Adam so that Adam will not just be a copy of Him physically; but also, a copy of Him in personality, temperament and character (which involves intellectual [spiritual] and/or mental choices of doing good [obeying the Torah], as a free choice based upon free will). 

 

We will intellectually learn from this process by experiencing good and evil here on earth.  This condition of reality will be described in some detail in the following chapter on the purpose of life.  Hence, there is no need to explore it fully right now. 

 

But the point is that we learn from experience (in being able to compare, contemplate and understand the contrast between good [obeying YAH’s commandments] and evil [disobeying YAH’s commandments]).  And the experience of life, sin, evil and punishment goes on to teach us truths that we would never grasp otherwise (except in the vein of the freedom of action and thought, as YHWH has granted the Adam kind). 

 

The ELOHIM has given us His Word which spells out righteousness and even promises everlasting life to anyone of us who will obey it completely into adulthood and with some maturity.  This profound Scriptural truth will be elaborated upon in some detail in succeeding chapters.  Suffice to say, it is verity! 

 

However, in the real world, we all become sinners, choosing to experience life and follow our way.  Therefore, we all earn death and die (excepting YESHUA, of course).  This reality will be discussed in the following chapter on YHWH’s Purpose.  It needs no elaboration at this time. 

 

 

More on the Dilemma 

 

Now, back to the dilemma outlined by the man who wrote me.  Why didn’t The CREATOR execute justice on Cain and kill him as Cain had killed Abel?  And why did YHWH actually give him a sign of protection?  Well, the answers here may be a little complicated, and the writer of this study may not have the right perspective on them. 

 

Anyway, in the Torah, it appears that YHWH did instruct Adam/Yisrael on the need to implement the death penalty for murderers.  But He placed the responsibility to impose that penalty upon Adamites (and later Israelites in the Israelite society).  In other words, He, as CREATOR, does not seem to directly execute people for their sins.  Even Achav was killed by the Syrians and not by YHWH. 

 

In the case of Cain, it might be possible to rationalize that Adam should have executed him.  And perhaps this is true, if the essence of the Torah was given to Adam, as this writer now believes. 

 

However, Adam failed to perform this task and Cain was allowed to live by Adam (who was granted dominion over the earth, in the role of the human governor--Gen 1:28).  Yes, YAH granted Adam dominion over the earth and its life forms! 

 

Though Kain was not executed, as he should have been righteously slain by the human governor, The ELOHIM did put a curse upon him (Gen 4:12), and then ameliorated the curse somewhat when Kain may have evidenced some form of repentance (Gen 4:13-14). 

 

It was this situation which prompted The MOST HIGH to give Kain the sign of protection to protect him from other humanoids (in the East) who might would try to kill him illegally--since Adam had that authority as governor and not the behemah and chaiyah created orders who were possibly not under YHWH’s Torah (the Scriptural behemah and chaiyah will be defined and described in subsequent chapters herein). 

 

 

The Essence 

 

Clearly, there is a mess among men here on earth.  But the blame must be placed where it belongs--on sin, the Adamic governors of earth (Gen 1:28) and Satan, the “god” of this world (yes, Satan is the god of this world--II Cor 4:4; Eph 6:12).  What a tragedy it has been that Adam and his children have not chosen YHWH as their MOST HIGH. 

 

Truly, we all reject YHWH as our ELOHIM to be obeyed and worshipped.  Instead, we all (100%, excepting YESHUA) choose sin and Satan--starting with Adam and Eve and continuing on forward with Kain and so forth.  Yisrael was even given a mitzwah to choose YHWH, obedience and life (Deut 30:19).  But none of us (including Adam and Eve) choose obedience and life. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 18--YHWH’s Purpose

 

 

YHWH’s Great Purpose For Adam 

 

In a speech before the US Congress, of some years ago, Winston Churchill said that “He must indeed be a blind soul who cannot see that some great purpose and design is being carried out here below, of which we have the honour to be the servants.” 

 

In truth, the Word affirms that The HIGHEST does have a plan and purpose in His creation (Isa 5:12; 14:24-27; 46:9-11; Acts 15:18; Rom 8:28; 9:9-24; Eph 1:5, 11; 2:7; 3:20-21; Phil 2:13; I Tim 1:9; Heb 6:17).  Churchill was on the mark. 

 

The various forms of human/humanoid creations are, in many respects, actors performing on a stage for the past 6,000 years (Ps 139:1-16; Isa 14:24-27; 43:7; 46:9-11; Jo 17:24; Acts 2:23; Rom 4:17-18; 8:20-21, 28-39; I Cor 2:7;  4:9; Eph 1:11; 2:7; 3:10; Heb 2:3; I Pet 1:20; 2:8; Jude 1:4; Rev 4:11; 13:8; 17:8). 

 

Professor Shmuel Safrai of Hebrew University, in an article on “Master and Disciple” in the Nov/Dec 1990 “Jerusalem Perspective,” focused on YAH’s purpose when he noted that in Second Temple days, the people saw Torah (Genesis--Deuteronomy) as the purpose of the universe, in general, and of the people of Yisrael, in particular. 

 

Thus, per Safrai, the Torah was a guide to the destiny of Yisrael (Yisrael will be defined in later chapters). 

 

 

The Clear Purposes 

 

Obviously, there is, in the first instance, the fact that YHWH is reproducing Himself in terms of Adam--both from a physical point of view and from a spiritual (mentality and personality) point of view. 

 

In effect, Israelites (and ger Adamites generally--with their conversion to Yisrael) were created to become children and heirs of YHWH (Ps 82:6; Lu 6:35; Jo 1:12-13; Acts 15:14-17; Rom 8:20-21; II Cor 6:18). 

 

For another point, the writer of this study at hand is certainly no authority on the misinformed Mormon people.  But from the limited information available to me, it seems that they have a belief that “saved” male Mormons will one day each have their own celestial planet and many, many, Mormon wives and children to enjoy for eternity. 

 

While this writer has no basis for the speculated multiple wives (and physical children), the remaining possibilities of rulership of a planet, solar system or heavenly order is not too far fetched at all for two reasons. 

 

First, there is the obvious physical universe which has been created for the pleasure of YHWH and His children.  And second, the Book seems to suggest that YAH’s children will indeed rule over this creation (Ex 19:6; Ps 82:6; Jo 10:34-35; Heb 2:4-8; Rev 1:6; 5:10; 20:6). 

 

 

Trees of Life and of the Knowledge of Good and Evil

 

There seems to be still one more most profound purpose of YHWH in His creation.  This one surfaced in the Word in a very unique statement by Satan when he said that by eating from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, Adam would become like The ELOHIM, knowing good from evil (Gen 3:5). 

 

As The SOVEREIGN went on to confirm that statement, it clearly is true.  Yes, by partaking of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, Adam can become like YHWH (Gen 3:22).  In other words, Adam can learn (so he will categorically know, understand and comprehend) the differences between good and evil by eating from this particular tree. 

 

Without spending the needed time on this theme (since it would require a complete book on its own merits), the tree of life and the tree of the knowledge of good and evil are both fairly quite simple and can be basically outlined in a minimum of remarks. 

 

According to Jewish tradition, the tree of life was YHWH’s law (the Torah); which, if a man takes hold of and obeys, receives life (actually earns by works, as happened with YESHUA--Lev 18:5; Deut 5:33; 11:27; 28:1-14; 30:11-20; Neh 9:29; Prov 4:20-22; Ezek 18:5-9, 19, 21; 20:11-21; 33:12-19; Matt 19:17; Rom 2:13; 10:5; Gal 3:12; I Jo 2:3; Rev 22:1-17). 

 

In fact, at weekly Jewish synagogue services, the Torah is described as “A tree of life for those who take hold of it, and blessed are the ones who support it.  Its ways are ways of pleasantness, and all its paths are peace.  Long life is in its right hand, in its left are riches and honor.  The Lord was pleased for the sake of this righteousness, to render the Torah great and glorious” (Oct 2002 “Yavoh He is Coming,” p. 4). 

 

To this recognition, this writer would just add that the tree of life implies rote learning of right and wrong which is certainly inherent in the Scriptures. 

 

Therefore, a person doesn’t have to wonder about or question the wisdom of the various commandments and laws communicated by The SUPREME (in the Torah and as amplified and clarified in the other OT writings and in the NT presentations).  In effect, followers of The MOST HIGH are told in clear words of what constitutes right and wrong or good and evil. 

 

By rote teaching and learning methods, people in authority can pass instructions on to their subjects.  Historically, in America, the education of children and young persons was traditionally done by the rote method of declaring believed truth (by parents and older persons). 

 

The learners were expected to absorb the teachings and put them into effect in their lives without question as proven and established truths.  That’s how students used to learn their multiplication tables long ago (no longer since the 1950s). 

 

 

Another Approach 

 

But there is another method of learning which has gained acceptance in the USA--primarily, since WWII, because of the work of educator John Dewey (who will be discussed in a later chapter).  This one is predicated upon learning by experience and/or by trial and error.  In other words, the student is taught that there is an absence of absolutes in terms of reality. 

 

The student can learn right and wrong (good and evil) through a trial and error proposition (the empirical method).  And that’s precisely what all is involved in the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. 

 

On the one hand, Adamites have been told or rather can be instructed about YHWH’s marvelous Torah and what all constitutes right and wrong by rote methods (from the Word).  This is precisely the tree of life if we humans would but accept it.  One can be told (commanded in the Torah) and through obedience will be blessed with happiness and prosperity for having obeyed. 

 

Conversely, the tree of the knowledge of good and evil entails a process whereby so-called human beings partake of and undergo life on the premise of no right and wrong, but that right and wrong is established (learned) through doing our own thing in experiencing life (typically by disobeying YHWH’s mitzwot). 

 

 

We Receive Bad Teachings 

 

While it would be simply easy for parents, religious leaders, secular bosses, and others in the entire society and culture to teach, advocate and promote the obedience of YHWH’s mitzwot in all circumstances, that’s not the way it works--certainly not today and evidently never really in the past. 

 

In today’s world, almost everyone in authority is totally opposed to YHWH’s mitzwot in the Torah and spends his or her entire time working against the Torah’s teachings and instructions.  Virtually everyone in society matures in an absolute case of rebellion in his heart for the mitzwot that define righteousness. 

 

It is no easy proposition for people in absolute rebellion and indeed in gross ignorance to immediately decide to start obeying mitzwot that they not only have spent a lifetime of rebellion over, but even not really understanding the implications of the mitzwot. 

 

Manifestly, it takes a learning process and much trial and error to ever begin to place these mitzwot in one’s heart, mind and attitude as a way of life--which is the essence of the eventual New/Renewed Covenant with Yisrael (as will be discussed in detail in subsequent chapters). 

 

 

Two Aspects 

 

Thenceforth, there are two aspects of this learning by the empirical method of trial and error.  First, all of us are in the learning process, whether we know it and understand it presently or not. 

 

Someday, when we have an opportunity (in this life if the gift of repentance is granted to us in the flesh in the here and now or in a future resurrection in the World to Come if we have to wait until then), we all will be able to see our mistakes and where we went wrong.  We can look back and understand that based upon experience, we could have done some things differently. 

 

And secondly, we can thus see, evaluate and understand the difference and contrast between obedience and disobedience of YAH’s mitzwot.  When we can look back and evaluate, contemplate and think about these differences and what might have been if we had done things differently, we truly learn what righteousness is all about.  However, we learn the hard way. 

 

Years ago, a friend of this writer quoted a famous little adage which says-- “Experience is a dear school and fools will learn from no other.”  This remark is quoted extensively herein, but the lesson is extremely valuable for all of us.  Somehow, if our teachers from our birth had pointed us in the right direction, maybe things would be different. 

 

 

The Better Approach 

 

Hence, The All Wise ELOHIM has specifically charted out the learning by experience or trial and error method over rote leaning (obviously, the school of experience proves to be the better approach and particularly in the vein of freedom of choice and the building of real character and righteousness). 

 

Yes, even for the election called in this age, who will have to learn to distinguish between obedience or disobedience (truth and error, righteousness or sin), the path of experience ultimately works out for good (of course, all things do work for good in the lives of the election chosen for salvation in this age of the flesh, as will be established in later chapters). 

 

Experience even works for good when an elected person is working and striving to obey but slips and falls occasionally (as in the case of chet sins, to be defined later).  This whole process is just like a small baby or child learning about life.  When a small child first begins to walk, the child may slip and fall occasionally.  But all of this is necessarily a part of the learning process. 

 

As a child develops and matures, the child will make many mistakes (like putting his finger on a hot iron or stove or doing something else which will evoke a whipping from a loving parent). 

 

But these mistakes are necessary for the learning process to reach fruition.  Yes, we will ultimately learn from our mistakes.  In other words, life is a process of trial and error learning--and even for the election who are chosen for salvation. 

 

 

It Works for Good 

 

Regardless of whether the learning process is carried on with understanding or not, the fact remains that ultimately it works for good in all persons.  In all cases, we can at some point in time look back and evaluate, compare and mediate upon the differences between obedience and disobedience. 

 

This ability may not happen to all of Adam in the flesh in this life (that is for Adamic people not in the election); but assuredly, it will happen at some point in time for all Adamites before they are granted the gift of life for the World to Come. 

 

In the case of the election of this age (to be later defined), they will learn and come to appreciate that this life has been a learning process for them (thus, they are disciples because in the Hebrew mentality, a disciple is a learner).  They will come to a proper realization and understanding of the contrast between obedience and disobedience in this life and age. 

 

Therefore, the process of eating from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil ultimately will prove to be the best process of all.  This writer has been an utter fool to have rejected the mitzwot of the Torah.  But at least, this knowledge and understanding has been slowly coming to me via the hard way (the school of hard knocks, experience). 

 

 

Classic Illustrations 

 

Thus, The HIGHEST says that Adamites are not to eat fat, blood, pork, dogs, catfish (the bad fish of Matt 13:48) and certain other species of life.  To accept those food mitzwot without question and merely proceed to obey them involve partaking of the tree of life.  But to ignore them and go ahead and eat whatever one wants to eat involves partaking of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. 

 

Of course, diet affects health.  People who obey YHWH’s food and environmental laws are blessed.  Those who do not obey must ultimately pay the price (themselves or in their children) in sickness and poor health.  Therefore, there is a clear linkage between YHWH’s various laws and having health or sickness. 

 

Marriage, sex and divorce are more examples.  Men can be taught right and wrong and choose to obey with the resulting happiness and blessings of life.  Or men can ignore YHWH’s Torah and decide to experiment on their own in sex, marriage and divorce and reap the resulting harvest of sorrow, unhappiness and trouble. 

 

Since the flesh can be awful enticing and desirable, an Adamite man wanting a woman can easily look upon a female behemah or a nokri/nekar stranger and decide to seduce her or perhaps even go ahead and marry her (actually, this is what Esau did when he profaned his own seed-line, as will be described in later chapters).  Adamite women often give themselves up to the behemah. 

 

Miscegenation is defined as sin in YHWH’s Word (as will be established in later chapters herein).  Therefore, to disobey YHWH’s mitzwot on the theme of sex will invite the certainty of punishment.  Manifestly, mamzer offspring (which cannot fit into the world of Adamites or the behemah) are a curse (as will be proven in the later chapters discussing the subject of miscegenation and the created orders). 

 

Assuredly, Esau paid a price and so will other Adamite men and women who decide to go ahead and partake of strange flesh (by eating of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil), in defiance The ETERNAL’s wonderful mitzwot. 

 

While the punishment will be severe for disobedience (both in this life and in the hereafter), it is most tragic for the woman who contaminates (by telegony) her own blood line and bears the resulting mamzer children (the reality of telegony will be discussed in subsequent chapters). 

 

Divorce is a classic illustration of how bad it is to ignore The ELOHIM’s mitzwot in preference to experimenting on our own.  YHWH says He hates divorce (illegal divorce, to be discussed later--Mal 2:16). 

 

Divorce is not good and this statement is being made fully realizing that YHWH’s Torah not only provides for divorce (Deut 24:1-4), but seems to require it in those instances where the woman commits adultery (yes, YHWH divorced the fornicating Yisrael). 

 

 

Yes, Learning From the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil 

 

Therefore, men learn through the experience of adhering to the tree of the knowledge of good and evil.  In short, Adam has learned and will learn from experiencing sin (as hard as that road is to travel).  Yes, it is unbelievable that the practice of sin will produce understanding and learning.  But that’s the way it is in the Book. 

 

So while we all (and this includes this writer, as well as every other person who has ever lived and reached a level of some maturity) have chosen and do choose to follow and pursue the tree of the knowledge of good and evil (and become sinners, since we have and do disobey The MOST HIGH whenever we strike out on our own in opposition to His Torah), we tragically have learned and benefited intellectually from the empirical process. 

 

What a paradox this whole thing is.  On the one hand, we could (but won’t and don’t) obey and benefit from the wisdom and intelligence of The HIGHEST YHWH (and receive life).  But on the other hand, we can disobey and choose to follow our own inclinations to learn the same truth the hard way--by experience. 

 

But is there a difference in the quality of the learning?  Probably, the answer is yes since The HIGHEST has created the two trees--fully realizing that all Adamites would choose to experience life.  If Adamites would have accepted truth by the rote method of learning and obeying His Torah, then possibly many persons would have often wondered about whether they made the right decision or not. 

 

Thus, does obedience of YAH’s Torah really grant (us) life, happiness, prosperity, etc?  Since the world has seen a 6,000-year history of Adamites choosing to experience life, by eating of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, the whole creation has learned and is learning the wisdom and truth of YHWH’s Torah which we all should have been obeying by rote methods from the beginning. 

 

The prophet Yeshayahu put it wonderfully well by stating “butter and honey shall he eat, that he may know to refuse the evil, and choose the good” (Isa 7:15) and that YHWH “will make man more precious than fine gold, even a man than the golden wedge of Ophir” (Isa 13:12). 

 

That’s the reality of eating from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil--to learn to refuse the evil and to choose good; and thus, be refined like fine gold. 

 

 

Study and Learning 

 

This issue of the trees of life and of the knowledge of good and evil brings up some interesting teachings in historic Judaism and in the context of the purpose of life for Adam man.  For this review, it will be appropriate to focus on some comments made at the 5th National Foundations of Our Faith Conference in Tulsa, Oklahoma in 1991. 

 

At the conference, Hebrew Christian scholar Dwight Prior discussed the dialogue and conflicting positions of some of the early “rabbis” of Second Temple Judaism on the question of study (knowledge) as opposed to practices (deeds or works of the Torah). 

 

Prior mentioned two early “rabbis” in particular who debated which of these two options was the most important--study or practice.  Significantly, the man advocating study offered the best argument because it is impossible to have deeds, works or practices of righteousness without study to determine knowledge, understanding and truth of the Torah. 

 

As Prior went on to say, learning was one of the highest and most important activities of the practitioners of Judaism, historically and today as well.  He said that in Judaism, learning is for life and life is for learning.  Thus, the essence of the word “disciple” is that of a student or learner (what a tragedy it is that this point is missed in Christianity). 

 

Another early belief in Judaism brought out by Prior was that a sinful, learned man (in the Scriptures) was an abomination.  Hence, learning meant obedience.  In terms of YESHUA’s work, He came to call out disciples or students of the Word who would become learners and doers of righteousness. 

 

 

Dr Marvin Wilson

 

This background then opens the door to a teaching shared by Dr Marvin Wilson, Professor of Biblical and Theological Studies at Gordon College.  Speaking at the same Tulsa conference, Wilson quoted the Mishnah as saying that “Who is wise?  He who learns from all men.” 

 

Later chapters herein will discuss the pride problem where people like to talk and talk.  Christian preachers are especially bad about this. 

 

How many people has the reader met who wanted to listen and learn something from others?  Most people want to talk on and on (for pride reasons) and never allow others to share their ideas.  They don’t want to learn from others.  But rather, they want to teach others. 

 

In another instance, Marvin quoted an early rav (Hebrew for teacher) who said that when he prays, he talks to The ELOHIM.  When he studies, The ELOHIM talks to him.  The conclusion from the Talmud is that we were created to study.  The idea that life is for study and learning (of YHWH’s will) is revolutionary thinking in most of Christendom. 

 

 

Another Prospect 

 

The preceding commentary has discussed at some length the Scriptural evidence supporting an understanding YHWH’s great purpose for creating Adam, this planet and man’s whole experience of living life.  But there is still more to come on this theme which can almost blow a thinking mind. 

 

Yes, there is one more fabulous purpose for YHWH’s creation.  While this great purpose is almost too profound for limited humans to grasp, it did have some early exposure in the Tanakh, along with a later remark by YESHUA The MESSIAH, Himself. 

 

On this, the student of truth may wish to visit Satan’s observations (Gen 3:5, cited above), the conclusion of YHWH (Gen 3:22, also referred to above), the words of Asaph (Ps 82:6) and a later powerful statement by YESHUA (Jo 10:34-35). 

 

At a first glance, the Adversary’s comments in Genesis 3 may appear to have been questionable (since he is the father of lies), but were they? 

 

True, Satan told Adam and Eve a lie in saying that they would not die.  However, there is no reason to believe that all of his words were lies in this one encounter.  Certainly, some of them were profoundly pregnant with great meaning and very consistent with other texts.  Thus, they all must not be dismissed out of hand without some study and contemplation. 

 

These verses seem to link the election to being elohim or as Nachash put it “as elohim.”  Of course, elohim is a uni-plural title which can be attached to The MOST HIGH or the pagan gods of men.   This evident Scriptural linkage seems to be most extraordinary and can carry some fantastic truth if properly understood. 

 

But despite what the Scriptures plainly say, many people (in YESHUA’s day and later) would never be willing to accept what those texts say and would argue to no end against the evident truth.  However, it was the Apostle Shaul who was the man who came along later and really brought it out when he substantiated those references in several other profound little statements. 

 

The essence of this message is that once the believer has completed the process of learning to distinguish between good and evil and automatically chooses good in all cases, simply because of having learned about it through experience (Gen 3:5), then that person will receive the same fantastic reward that YESHUA received.

 

In this regard, The Great Spirit of EL will ultimately dwell in the bodies of the truly converted and changed persons chosen for salvation.  In essence, the limited bodies of small people will become the temples for The Spirit of EL to dwell in.  The Spirit of EL will be all in all (Rom 11:33-36; I Cor 8:4-7; 15:28; II Cor 6:16-18; Col 1:13-16). 

 

Once The Spirit of EL dwells in the converted and reconciled Adamites, will reconciled Adamites then be elohim or as The ELOHIM?  This future prospect for Adam is almost too much to even be addressed.  It is staggering beyond description. 

 

 

Humanism and Be Your Own “God”?   

 

Incidentally, an audio tape on “The Idolatry of Civil Religion” by Randy Lee and Nicklas Arthur discusses Genesis three slightly.  Lee noted the accepted belief that Satan said “Ye shall be as gods,” but then went on to add his interpretation.  He suggested that that text could be translated as “You shall be your own god.” 

 

And that’s the essence of humanism (plus pantheism to a lesser extent) which is becoming the foundation of the New World Order that will be addressed in some detail in subsequent chapters herein.  For sure, in today’s modern Christian world, man has become or is becoming his own deity. 

 

 

More on Psalms 82:6 

 

Before leaving Psalms 82:6 (as cited above), there is a little feature of this text that is most fascinating.  In the words of the psalmist, he clearly linked being elohim to the children of The MOST HIGH.  In “Lost Israelite Identity” (p. 65-66), Yair Davidy notes that the children of The MOST HIGH, in the Talmudically authorized Aramaic, are the “Angli.” 

 

Thus, is it possible that the Angli will become elohim (or maybe just as elohim) when The Great EL dwells in their bodies? 

 

Since YESHUA is the first of the eventually to be saved persons, is it possible that He is indeed The ELOHIM (in the sense of Him being The Chief One of the Spokesmen for EL--in that there will ultimately be other spokesmen [the saved Angli], living with the Spirit of EL in them, as The RUACH HA KODESH dwelt in Him?)? 

 

Incidentally, the “Angli” were also known in Hebrew as the “Aegli” (bull-calves).  Per Yair Davidy, Aegli is a Hebrew nickname applied to the tribe of Ephraim.  In time, the Aramaic Angli became the “Angles” of the Anglo-Saxon peoples.  This connection receives more attention in later comments herein. 

 

 

Dr Ernest Martin’s Theology 

 

The former Christian theologian Dr Ernest Martin (now deceased) of Portland, Oregon had a unique twist on this theme in his “ASK Communicator” for August 1999 with its accompanying doctrinal report on “Is Being Poor a Curse from God?” 

 

Seemingly, without giving any consideration whatsoever to Psalms 82:6 and the various remarks of the Tanakh, Martin claimed that a principle was revealed to the Apostle Shaul in 63 CE which had never been revealed before in the Scriptures and history. 

 

First, Martin asserted that “God” had called him (Martin) and his readers (actually all Christians, per Martin, in his doctrinal report) to share in the riches of knowing just who they each are in the plan of “God.”  Going on, he charged that most of his readers comprehend more about the Word than all of the theologians and scholars of the various universities. 

 

The “doctor” then proceeded to discuss “the Mystery” which he summed up in one principle as being that those persons (apparently him and most of his readers) in “Christ” are reckoned by “God” to be already deified by sitting on the same throne as “Christ Jesus” in heaven, on the very right hand of the “Father.”  As Martin proclaimed--right now, at that moment in time. 

 

In this context, he indicated that “God the Father” no longer views such Christians as simple humans.  Per Martin, He sees them as “divine” sons and daughters of “God”--because of sitting on the identical same throne as “Jesus Christ” and being “sinless” in “Christ.” 

 

In a further comment, Martin also asserted that he and his brethren are now “in Christ” sitting in the “Holy of Holies” in heaven right now.  He then suggested that this unique and mysterious doctrine is the final doctrine of “God” for mankind.  As Martin communicated, his readers now know this mysterious principle (presumably, which other Christians do not yet know). 

 

It would seem that Martin had never read very much of the Tanakh, at least on the future of man.  In any case, as incredibly ridiculous as this theory is, it is shared by a vast assortment of other Christians besides Martin. 

 

So while Martin might have thought that he was exclusive with those ideas on the sinlessness of Christians who are (right now) supposedly “divine” sons and daughters of The HIGHEST, the writer of this study has known a number of other Christians over the years who also had similar beliefs. 

 

If there is a difference between Martin and the others, it is that most of them have been a little more humble and didn’t try to appropriate the teaching to themselves exclusively.  Martin may possibly have had an extra allotment of pride and vanity in offering his conclusions on the Scriptures. 

 

 

The Mystery 

 

By the way, there is a mystery associated with the purpose of life which was revealed by the Apostle Shaul in the NT.  A later chapter focuses upon this issue.  But the conclusions are considerably different than what Martin espoused. 

 

Suffice to say, some parts of it were mentioned or alluded to in the Tanakh, although perhaps in some obscurity--as with Psalms 82:6. 

 

Also, one must take note of the position of the early “rabbis” --in that all Scriptural truths are either mentioned or at least implied in the Torah.  Everything to follow has its beginning and authority in the Torah.  If it’s not in the Torah, it must be held in suspect. 

 

Manifestly, the ultimate purpose of all Adamic life is to be realized as a future event for all Adamites and not something that they possess right now while in the flesh (thus, one day all of Adam will have salvation, but not right now in the flesh of this present evil world).  All of us presently in the flesh are subject to the demands of the flesh and are not yet sinless, as Martin and many Christian theologians erroneously believed. 

 

 

The Creation of Character in Adam 

 

Despite the confusion introduced into the equation by Christians on the purpose of life, it is possible to understand and have some perception on the why for the creation and especially for the creation of Adam. 

 

The place that one must ultimately come to in this present discussion is that The MOST HIGH YHWH is creating and forming His character, integrity and personality in the Adam kind.  Hence, YHWH is reproducing Himself in the Adam kind (as briefly cited earlier--in that The ELOHIM is creating Adam man in His image, both physically and spiritually, in mind and personality). 

 

Therefore, The MOST HIGH’s creation will extend far beyond just the matter of Adamites being in the physical likeness and image of YHWH (Gen 1:26; Ps 8:3-9; Eph 1:4-5; Heb 2:5-8).  Adam is being made completely in the image and likeness of THE ELOHIM--spiritually, mentally, emotionally and yes, physically. 

 

Consequently, it is well for believers to run the race of life with all of their hearts, souls and mights (I Cor 9:24-27; Heb 12:1-2).  The rewards down the road are too fantastic, too wonderful and too extraordinary to pass up without giving it all one can. 

 

 

Different Levels of Rewards 

 

Beyond the several rewards and blessings in YHWH’s creative purpose, as described above, it is well to recognize that the Scriptures suggest different types of rewards and/or blessings for different classes of individuals--depending upon apparent questions of election (to be later defined).  Some of these different “futures” will be outlined below and in future chapters of this work. 

 

In the various presentations and doctrinal findings elaborated upon so far in this publication, a few of the apparently different views and concepts have been briefly cited. 

 

Later remarks will focus in some detail upon the adoption, the Kingdom (of heaven and/or of EL), New (Renewed) Covenant, sonship, salvation, promises of blessings, the land grant, rulership with YHWH YESHUA, etc, in terms of the future. 

 

While Christendom has historically used these expressions virtually as interchangeable and synonymous words and phrases, such may not be the case at all.  This writer suggests several times herein that maybe these ideas are not the same.  Maybe they are different totally, or at least different in some respects and/or for different redeemed people. 

 

At the moment, sufficient Scriptural evidence seems available which would certainly lead a student of truth to perceive that these beliefs entail some differences in terms of applicability (recipients) and perhaps differences regarding the locations and dating and time features of fulfillment (as will be discussed later herein). 

 

 

The Kingdom

 

There is good cause to suppose that the Kingdom of/in heaven was a type of reward or blessing which was to fall upon the election of the Passover and Pentecost harvests--probably seen in the heavenly vision by Yohanan of the great multitude of saved ones (Rev 7:9-12). 

 

Next, it seems evident that the broader definition of the election--to include the firstfruits of Passover, Pentecost, and Tabernacles--probably relate to the Kingdom of EL on earth and the millennial rule of YHWH YESHUA over the fleshly nations of this world (the salvation of people in the election is placed by YHWH in the context of the three great harvests of Yisrael and their related festivals, as will be defined, numbered and discussed in later chapters). 

 

In that respect, future rulership with and/or under YHWH YESHUA surely belongs to the election in these groups. 

 

This distinction between YHWH’s Kingdom of or in heaven and His Kingdom on earth is an important one.  It is not always precisely delineated in the various prophetic Scriptures on the future.  Anyway, it will be further assessed in this and later chapters in comments on marriage and the roles of men and women in the future. 

 

 

More Definitions 

 

The New (or Renewed) Covenant, membership in the Body or Congregation, adoption, sonship (yes, the matter of being called a son/daughter of The ELOHIM) and the promises (of blessings and the famous land grant to Avraham) must assuredly be in the province of all of Yisrael and her legitimate, legal, ger converts (as will be described in succeeding chapters herein). 

 

While this attachment to Yisrael (which will be described in later chapters) apparently comes in the millennium (beyond the many blessings which have already come to physical Yisrael in the past 3,800 years), it could also extend far into the future--past the 1,000-year rule of YHWH YESHUA. 

 

And in terms of the future, there are still more ages and time periods for the creation beyond the millennium. 

 

In an article on “The Mystery of Shemini Atzeret -- the ‘Eight Day,’” William F. Dankenbring suggests that The MOST HIGH’s plan is to continue reproducing Himself in His likeness and image--forever (“Prophecy Flash,” Nov-Dec 1997, p. 60).  Yes, as the evidence allows, YHWH is creating His own personality, character and thinking in Adam man--starting with Yisrael. 

 

Dankenbring mentions YAH’s promise of extending covenant and mercy to a thousand generations to those persons who obey Him (Deut 7:9).  There is an illusion to this same thing in the Decalogue (Ex 20:5-6).  Since a generation runs about forty years, a thousand generations means something on the order of 40,000 years.  Clearly, there still is quite a future beyond just the millennium. 

 

Last, the question of salvation (redemption) is perhaps the most broad and far reaching concept of all.  On this one, it seems that very likely it will ultimately extend (when it is accomplished) to cover each and every Adamite who has ever lived the past 6,000 years, and possibly something even beyond that group, depending upon how other created humanoids or sinning angels are treated. 

 

All of the Adam kind (and possibly some part of the other created humanoid orders) will assuredly receive salvation (based not upon works, but upon unmerited grace). 

 

 

Otherwise 

 

However, the other options, like sonship, adoption, various rewards etc, will not necessarily extend to all of Adam generally, except for likely the several Adamite (non-Israelite) persons who were in the Passover harvest of c30 CE (to be defined and numbered in later chapters). 

 

Instead, these other types of rewards and futures noted will probably have more restricted definitions applicable to the different elections and to Yisrael in the collective sense (yes, adoption and sonship are essentially concepts for Yisrael). 

 

Moreover, it is quite apparent that while individuals cannot work for salvation, their works in this life will determine their future rewards in terms of future authority and rule in the Kingdom and thereafter. 

 

Yes, salvation and life come from grace.  Other rewards (position, authority, status and blessings) in the Kingdom (beyond life and salvation) come from works of obedience. 

 

 

Specific Rewards for the Election 

 

The first three chapters of Yohanan’s record of YESHUA’s revelation focuses upon the famous seven assemblies of believers (as linked in with the coming election).  Because these congregations are profoundly important in the scheme of things in the age end, they will be discussed briefly below and at length in later chapters in this study. 

 

One of the important features of these groups is that The ELOHIM makes specific promises to the overcomers in each group.  Thus, the overcomers in Ephesus will eat of the tree of life in The ELOHIM’s paradise (Rev 2:7), Smyrna shall not be hurt by the second (mass) death (Rev 2:11), etc. 

 

Please note that these promises of rewards apply only to the overcomers and not to all group members, except for possibly Philadelphia (all of which could possibly be overcomers, as will be commented upon in the subsequent chapters herein). 

 

Thus, the Thyatira Seventh-day Adventists and their various off-shoots collectively (to be described in the later presentations) have had millions of members historically and presently, but only a very few of them will eventually give up their false prophetess and become obedient overcomers. 

 

Of course, the totality of all overcomers in the seven assemblies in the age end seem to be numbered at 144,000 apparent men (Rev 7:1-8; 14:1-4), and perhaps a like number of women (as will be defined and established in comments hereafter). 

 

If Philadelphia numbers 7,000 (or 14,000 with the women, as will be later described), it might be that the remaining possible 137,000 males and a likely comparable number of females (who have shortcomings and will go through the tribulation) are in the other six groups (as will be discussed later in this study). 

 

However, the point of these remarks is that there are specific rewards promised to the overcomers of the seven assemblies (the seven congregations will be contemporary on earth when YESHUA returns). 

 

 

Sexual Distinctions 

 

With this present discussion about future rewards and blessings for the different definitions of saved people, it is essential that some recognition be devoted to the question of men versus women in the context of these future blessings. 

 

To broach the matter of sex, it is crucial to appreciate that during the 2,000 years or so phase of YHWH YESHUA’s Kingdom of or in heaven, a certain pattern or system has been in place.  When this Kingdom is transferred to earth for the millennial rule of YESHUA, another system will be in place. 

 

In terms of The MESSIAH’s rule on earth, there will be two major categories of people, as will be described elsewhere in succeeding chapters.  In the first place, there will still be fleshly human beings (and perhaps humanoids as well)--men and women here on earth, marrying and reproducing children. 

 

Otherwise, there will be the existence of the three harvests of the election--Passover, Pentecost and firstfruits of Booths (to be later defined and numbered).  These persons will have achieved their reward of life.  They will be redeemed and in spiritual bodies not subject to the trials of the flesh that the fleshly humans will face. 

 

Finally, the millennium will probably see the resurrection of numbers of particularly Israelites to face their day in court and ultimate reconciliation with YHWH YESHUA.  This will constitute the great bulk of the Sukkot harvest of Adam.  It may cover just the millennium and/or it could even extend beyond the 1,000 years.  It could start with the balance of Yisrael and later encompass all of Adam. 

 

Questions about sex and the future of men and women are not much of a problem for the flesh and blood humans (who will be on earth during the millennium).  They will surely marry and have families, just as before, except that this 1,000 years will see these persons obey YHWH’s Torah (which has been largely ignored and rebelled against during Adam’s misrule). 

 

 

Male and Female 

 

Otherwise, for the redeemed people, the Word always seems to distinguish between men and women.  The saved category of the election will include sons and daughters of The ELOHIM (II Cor 6:18).  It’s difficult to imagine a coming situation where saved males and females assume the position of becoming uni-sexed aberrations. 

 

This writer leans in the direction that men will be sons and women will be daughters in the state of redemption.  Thus, it’s hard to fathom that women will ever rule over men in any capacity in the future.  It would seem that men will probably rule the future and women will accomplish their pre-ordained roles of being assistants and helpers to men. 

 

Does this mean that marriages will take place in some manner?  Possibly, the answer is yes, at least in terms of the Kingdom of EL on earth.  It seems highly likely that Avraham will have Sarah as his assistant during this Kingdom on earth phase of history.  If they have been a good team, it’s difficult to imagine that YHWH would break them up for the 1,000 years or even later. 

 

 

Matthew 22:23-30 

 

Having now suggested that saved men and women might possibly continue in some type of marriage, cohabitation or co-relationship status for the millennium and/or thereafter, some one will come forward and cite Matthew 22:23-30 and the parallel text at Mark 12:19-25. 

 

Certainly, at a first reading, it would seem that “in the resurrection,” men and women become like the messengers (angels) in heaven--neither marrying or giving in marriage.  In other words, they seemingly would be largely sexless or having no sexual differentiations. 

 

But these two references must be put into the proper context.  YESHUA was speaking to people about the upcoming and projected Pentecost harvest of the election which involved those 144,000 males (and presumably, a like number of females) being resurrected to heaven to undergo the Kingdom of heaven phase of YHWH’s plan (to be described in later chapters herein). 

 

Just like the so-called messengers or angels in heaven, these saved, changed, translated and resurrected individuals would not marry or give in marriage while in heaven for this roughly 2,000 years period to precede the coming Kingdom of The EL on earth.  Truly, they would be like the messengers in heaven. 

 

Nowhere does this discussion in Matthew 22:23-30 and Mark 12:19-25 seem to directly focus upon the issue of what the future might entail for anyone on earth for the millennial rule of YESHUA. 

 

Since the 1,000-year rule of The MESSIAH was still a future issue (some 2,000 years away), the ultimate Kingdom on earth was not under immediate consideration in Apostolic Assembly days. 

 

Obviously, the student of truth must go to other Scriptures to focus on the Sukkot harvest.  As outlined above, in this section and in other presentations in this production, the best option seems to be that men and women will have some future relationship in the context of male and female--certainly for the millennium, if not beyond.